.   »  •  v 

I 

i   •  •  .  •  - 


• 

-  .    .  . . 


:  '     • 
•     •  •  " 

- 

. 


. 

-          .       :  '  '     •       .        .      '    • 


'  - 

• 


'  .     •   '  .  ••       . 

'          '  . 

* 

.  -   -    . 

'. 

- 

' 

•: 


•       •. 


'•••••  •   ••••  - 

• 


-    -        -  ...  '      -  . 

. 

•        , , 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 
.      LOS  ANGELES 

GIFT  OF 
Commodore  Byron  McCandless 


<*. 


/•<>,,  S, 


FOLLOWING  THE  FLAG 

FROM  AUGUST  1861  TO  NOVEMBER  1862 

WITH  THE 

ARMY  OF  THE  POTOMAC 


AUTHOR    OF     "MY    DAYS    AND    NIGHTS    ON    THE    BATTLE- 

FIEI.D,"    "BOYS  OF  '76,"    "BOYS  OF   '6l," 

WINNING  HIS  WAY,"   ETC. 


NEW  YORK 

HURST  &   COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS 


CHARLES   CARLETON 
V^     COFFIN    SERIES 

UNIFORM  WITH  THIS  VOLUME 
By  CHAELES  CARLETON  COFFIN 

Following-  the  Flag. 

Four  Years  of  Fighting. 

My  Days  and  Nights  on  the 

Battlefield. 
Winning  His  Way. 

Price,  postpaid,  500.  each,  or  any  three 
books  for  $1.25 

HURST  &  COMPANY 
PUBLISHERS,  NEW  YORK 


PREFACE. 


IT  will  be  many  years  before  a  complete  his- 
tory of  the  operations  of  the  armies  of  the  Union 
can  be  written ;  but  that  is  not  a  sufficient  rea- 
son why  historical  pictures  may  not  now  be 
painted  from  such  materials  as  have  come  to 
hand.  This  volume,  therefore,  is  a  sketch  of  the 
operations  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  from 
August,  1861,  to  November,  1862,  while  com- 
manded by  General  McClellan.  To  avoid  detail, 
the  organization  of  the  army  is  given  in  an  Ap- 
pendix. It  has  not  been  possible,  in  a  book  of 
this  size,  to  give  the  movements  of  regiments; 
but  the  narrative  has  been  limited  to  the  oper- 
ations of  brigades  and  divisions.  It  will  be  com- 
paratively easy,  however,  for  the  reader  to  ascer- 
tain the  general  position  of  any  regiment  in  the 
different  battles,  by  consulting  the  Appendix  in 
connection  with  the  narrative. 


957379 


CONTENTS. 


BATTER  PAGE 

Introductory 9 

I.  Organization  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac 11 

II.  Ball'sBluff 22 

III.  Battle  of  Dranesville,  and  the  Winter  of  1862. .    38 

IV.  Siege  of  Yorktown 49 

V.  Battle  of  Williamsburg 65 

VI.  On  the  Chiekahominy 82 

Affair  at  Hanover  Court-House. 84 

VII.  Fair  Oaks 88 

VIII.  Seven  Days  of  Fighting 108 

Battle  of  Mechanicsville Ill 

Battle  of  Gaines's  Mills 115 

Movement  to  James  River 121 

Battle  of  Savage  Station 123 

Battle  of  Glendale 125 

Battle  of  Malvern 181 

IX.  Affairs  in  front  of  Washington 138 

Battle  of  Cedar  Mountain 140 

X.  Battle  of  Groveton 147 

The  Retreat  to  Washington 157 

5 


6  Contents. 

CHAPTER  PAOB 

XI.  Invasion  of  Maryland ^ 158 

Barbara  Frietchie 160 

Battle  of  South  Mountain 165 

Surrender  of  Harper's  Ferry 171 

XII.  Battle  of  Antietam 175 

Hooker's  Attack 187 

Sumner's  Attack 194 

The  Attack  upon  the  Center 206 

Richardson's  Attack 212 

General  Franklin's  Arrival 216 

Burnside's  Attack 221 

XIII.  After  the  Battle 238 

XIV.  The  March  from  Harper's  Ferry  to  Warrenton.  250 

Removal  of  General  McClellan 269 

APPENDIX. 

The  Organization  of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  April, 
1862..  .  278 


LIST  OF  DIAGRAMS. 


PAGE 

Ball'sBluff 29 

Battle  of  Dranesville 41 

Battle  of  Williamsburg , 69 

Battle  of  Fair  Oaks 91 

Battle  of  Mechanics ville. ... 112 

Battle  of  Gaines's  Mills 116 

Battle  of  Glendale 128 

Battle  of  Malvern 134 

Battle  of  Groveton 149 

Battle-Field  of  Antietam 180 

Sedgwick's  Attack 198 

French's  and  Richardson's  Attack 208 

Burnside's  Second  Attack 232 


INTRODUCTORY. 


FOR  more  than  three  years  I  have  followed  the 
flag  of  our  country  in  the  East  and  in  the  West 
and  in  the  South, — on  the  ocean,  on  the  land,  and 
on  the  great  rivers.  A  year  ago  I  gave  in  a  vol- 
ume entitled  "  My  Days  and  Nights  on  the  Battle- 
Field  "  a  description  of  the  Battle  of  Bull  Run, 
and  other  battles  in  Kentucky,  Tennessee,  and  ou 
the  Mississippi. 

It  has  been  my  privilege  to  witness  nearly  all 
the  great  battles  fought  by  the  Army  of  the  Poto- 
mac,— Antietam,  Fredericksburg,  Gettysburg,  at 
the  Wilderness,  Spottsylvania,  the  North  Anna, 
Coal  Harbor  and  at  Petersburg.  Letters  have 
been  received  from  those  who  are  strangers  to 
me  as  well  as  from  friends,  expressing  a  desire 
that  I  should  give  a  connected  account,  not  only 
of  the  operations  of  that  army,  from  its  organ- 
ization, but  of  other  armies;  also  of  the  glorious 
achievements  of  the  navy  in  this  great  struggle  of 
our  country  for  national  existence.  The  present 
volume,  therefore,  will  be  the  second  of  the  con- 
templated series. 

During  the  late  campaign  in  Virginia,  many 
facts  and  incidents  were  obtained  which  give  an 
insight  into  the  operations  of  the  armies  of  the 
South,  not  before  known.  Time  will  undoubtedly 

9 


io  Introductory. 

reveal  other  important  facts,  which  will  be  made 
use  of  in  the  future.  It  will  be  my  endeavor  to 
sift  from  the  immense  amount  of  material  al- 
ready accumulated  a  concise  and  trustworthy 
account,  that  we  may  know  how  our  patriot  broth- 
ers have  fought  to  save  the  country  and  to  se- 
cure to  all  who  may  live  after  them  the  blessings 
of  a  free  government. 


FOLLOWING  THE  FLAG. 


CHAPTER  I. 

ORGANIZATION   OF  THE  ARMY   OF  THE   POTOMAC. 

THE  battle  of  Bull  Run,  or  of  Manassas,  as  the 
Rebels  call  it,  which  was  fought  on  the  21st  of 
July,  1861,  was  the  first  great  battle  of  the  war. 
It  was  disastrous  to  the  Union  army.  But  the 
people  of  the  North  were  not  disheartened  by  it. 
Their  pride  was  mortified,  for  they  had  confi- 
dently expected  a  victory,  and  had  not  taken  into 
consideration  the  possibility  of  a  defeat.  The 
victory  was  all  but  won,  as  has  been  narrated  in 
"  My  Days  and  Nights  on  the  Battle-Field,"  when 
the  arrival  of  a  brigade  of  Rebels  and  the  great 
mistake  of  Captain  Barry,  who  supposed  them  to 
be  Union  troops,  turned  the  scale,  and  the  battle 
was  lost  to  the  Union  army. 

But  the  people  of  the  North,  who  loved  the 
Union,  could  not  think  of  giving  up  the  contest, 
— of  having  the  country  divided,  and  the  old  flag 
trailed  in  the  dust.  They  felt  that  it  would  be 
impossible  to  live  peaceably  side  by  side  with 
those  who  declared  themselves  superior  to  the 
laboring  men  of  the  Free  States,  and  were  their 
11 


12  Following  the  Flag. 

rightful  masters.  They  were  not  willing  to  ac- 
knowledge that  the  slaveholders  were  their  mas- 
ters. They  felt  that  there  could  not  be  friend- 
ship and  amity  between  themselves  and  a  nation 
which  had  declared  that  slavery  was  its  corner- 
stone. Besides  all  this,  the  slaveholders  wanted 
Maryland,  Kentucky,  and  Missouri  in  the  South- 
ern Confederacy,  while  the  majority  of  the  peo- 
ple of  those  States  wanted  to  stay  in  the  Union. 
The  Rebels  professed  that  they  were  willing  that 
each  State  should  choose  for  itself,  but  they  were 
insincere  and  treacherous  in  their  professions. 
Kentucky  would  not  join  the  Confederacy;  there- 
fore they  invaded  the  State  to  compel  the  people 
to  forsake  the  old  flag. 

A  gentleman  from  Ohio  accompanied  a  South- 
ern lady  to  Columbus,  on  the  Mississippi,  to  see 
her  safely  among  her  friends.  General  Polk  was 
commander  of  the  Rebel  forces  at  that  place,  and 
they  talked  about  the  war. 

"  I  wish  it  might  be  settled,"  said  the  General. 

"How  will  you  settle?" 

"  O,  all  we  ask  is  to  have  all  that  belongs  to 
us,  and  to  be  let  alone." 

"What  belongs  to  you?" 

"  All  that  has  always  been  acknowledged  as 
ours." 

"  Do  you  want  Missouri  ?  " 

"  Yes,  that  is  ours." 

"Do  you  want  Kentucky?" 

"  Yes,  certainly.  The  Ohio  River  has  always 
been  considered  as  the  boundary  line." 

"  But  Kentucky  don't  want  you." 

"  We  must  have  her." 

"You  want  all  of  Virginia?" 


Following  the  Flag.  13 

"  Of  course." 

"You  want  Maryland?" 

"  Most  certainly." 

"What  will  you  do  with  Washington?" 

"  We  don't  want  it.  Eemove  it  if  you  want  to ; 
but  Maryland  is  ours."  * 

Such  was  the  conversation;  and  this  feeling, 
that  they  must  have  all  the  Slave  States  to  form 
a  great  slaveholding  confederacy,  was  universal 
in  the  South. 

Besides  this,  they  held  the  people  in  the  Free 
States  in  contempt.  Even  the  children  of  the 
South  were  so  influenced  by  the  system  of  slavery 
that  they  thought  themselves  superior  to  the 
people  of  the  Free  States  who  worked  for  a 
living. 

I  heard  a  girl,  who  was  not  more  than  ten 
years  old,  say  that  the  Northern  people  were  all 
"  old  scrubs  " !  Not  to  be  a  scrub  was  to  own 
slaves, — to  work  them  hard  and  pay  them  noth- 
ing,— to  sell  them,  to  raise  children  for  the 
market, — to  separate  mothers  from  their  babes, 
wives  from  their  husbands, — to  live  solely  for 
their  own  interests,  happiness,  and  pleasure, 
without  regard  to  the  natural  rights  of  others. 
This  little  girl,  although  her  mother  kept  a  board- 
ing-house, felt  that  she  was  too  good  to  play  with 
Northern  children,  or  if  she  noticed  them  at  all, 
it  was  as  a  superior. 

Feeling  themselves  the  superiors  of  the  North- 
ern people,  having  been  victorious  at  Manassas, 
the  people  of  the  South  became  enthusiastic  for 
continuing  the  war.  Thousands  of  volunteers 

*  Ohio  State  Journal. 


14  Following  the  Flag. 

joined  the  Rebels  already  in  arms.  Before  the 
summer  of  1861  had  passed,  General  Johnston 
had  a  large  army  in  front  of  Washington,  which 
was  called  the  Army  of  the  Potomac. 

At  the  same  time  thousands  rushed  to  arms 
in  the  North.  They  saw  clearly  that  there  was 
but  one  course  to  pursue, — to  fight  it  out,  de- 
feat the  Rebels,  vindicate  their  honor,  and  save 
the  country. 

The  Union  army  which  gathered  at  Washing- 
ton was  also  styled  the  Army  of  the  Potomac. 
Many  of  the  soldiers  who  fought  at  Manassas 
were  three  months'  men.  As  their  terms  of  serv- 
ice expired  their  places  were  filled  by  men  who 
enlisted  for  three  years,  if  not  sooner  discharged. 

General  George  B.  McClellan,  who  with  Gen- 
eral Rosecrans  had  been  successfully  conducting 
the  war  in  Western  Virginia,  was  called  to 
Washington  to  organize  an  army  which,  it  was 
hoped,  would  defeat  the  Rebels,  and  move  on  to 
Richmond. 

The  people  wanted  a  leader.  General  Scott, 
who  had  fought  at  Niagara  and  Lundy's  Lane, 
who  had  captured  the  city  of  Mexico,  was  too 
old  and  infirm  to  take  the  field.  General  Mc- 
Dowell, although  his  plan  of  attack  at  Bull  Run 
was  approved,  had  failed  of  victory.  General 
McClellan  had  been  successful  in  the  skirmishes 
at  Philippi  and  at  Rich  Mountain.  He  was 
known  to  be  a  good  engineer.  He  had  been  a 
visitor  to  Russia  during  the  Crimean  war,  and 
had  written  a  book  upon  that  war,  which  was 
published  by  Congress.  He  was  a  native  of  Penn- 
sylvania and  a  resident  of  Ohio  when  the  war 
broke  out.  The  governors  of  both  of  those  States 


Following  the  Flag.  15 

sent  him  a  commission  as  a  brigadier-general, 
because  he  had  had  military  experience  in 
Mexico,  and  because  he  was  known  as  a  military 
man,  and  because  they  were  in  great  need  of  ex- 
perienced men  to  command  the  troops.  Having 
all  these  things  in  his  favor,  he  was  called  to 
Washington  and  made  commander  of  the  Army 
of  the  Potomac  on  the  27th  of  July. 

He  immediately  submitted  a  plan  of  operations 
to  the  President  for  suppressing  the  rebellion. 
He  thought  that  if  Kentucky  remained  loyal, 
twenty  thousand  men  moving  down  the  Missis- 
sippi would  be  sufficient  to  quell  the  rebellion 
in  the  West.  Western  Virginia  could  be  held 
by  five  or  ten  thousand  more.  He  would  have 
ten  thousand  protect  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio 
Railroad  and  the  Potomac  River,  five  thousand 
at  Baltimore,  twenty  thousand  at  Washington, 
and  three  thousand  at  Fortress  Monroe.  One 
grand  army  for  active  operations  was  needed, 
to  consist  of  two  hundred  and  twenty-five  thou- 
sand infantry,  six  hundred  pieces  of  field  artil- 
lery, twenty-five  thousand  cavalry,  and  seven 
thousand  five  hundred  engineers,  making  a  total 
of  two  hundred  and  seventy-three  thousand  men. 
In  his  letter  to  the  President,  General  McClellan 
says :  "  I  propose,  with  the  force  which  I  have  re- 
quested, not  only  to  drive  the  enemy  out  of  Vir- 
ginia, and  occupy  Richmond,  but  to  occupy 
Charleston,  Savannah,  Montgomery,  Pensacola, 
Mobile,  and  New  Orleans;  in  other  words,  to 
move  into  the  heart  of  the  enemy's  country,  and 
crush  the  rebellion  in  its  very  heart,"  * 

*  General  McClellan's  Report,  p.  4. 


16  Following  the  Flag. 

It  was  found  a  very  difficult  matter  to  obtaiu 
arms  for  the  soldiers;  for  President  Buchanan's 
Secretary  of  War,  Floyd,  had  sent  most  of  the 
arms  in  Northern  arsenals  to  the  South  before 
the  war  commenced.  But,  notwithstanding  this, 
so  earnest  were  the  people,  and  so  energetic  the 
government,  that  on  the  1st  of  October,  two 
months  from  the  time  that  General  McClellan 
took  command,  there  were  one  hundred  and  sixty- 
eight  thousand  men  in  the  Army  of  the  Potomac, 
with  two  hundred  and  twenty  pieces  of  artillery; 
besides  this,  the  government  had  a  large  army  in 
Kentucky,  and  another  in  Missouri.  The  Rebels 
had  large  armies  in  those  States,  and  were  mak- 
ing great  efforts  to  secure  them  to  the  Confed- 
eracy. It  was  not  possible  to  send  all  the  troops 
to  Washington,  as  General  McClellan  desired. 

The  Rebel  army  was  commanded  by  General 
Joseph  E.  Johnston.  He  had  about  seventy  thou- 
sand men,  with  his  headquarters  at  Manassas. 
Some  of  the  spies  which  were  sent  out  by  Gen- 
eral McClellan  reported  a  much  larger  force  un- 
der Johnston,  and  General  McClellan  believed 
that  he  had  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  men. 
Strong  fortifications  were  erected  to  defend 
Washington ;  General  Johnston  wished  very 
much  to  take  the  city,  and  the  people  of  the 
South  expected  that  he  would  gain  possession  of 
it  and  drive  out  the  hated  Yankees.  He  pushed 
his  troops  almost  up  to  General  McClellan's  lines, 
taking  possession  of  Munson's  Hill,  which  is  only 
five  miles  from  the  Long  Bridge  at  Washington. 

The  Rebels  erected  breastworks  upon  the  hill, 
and  threw  shot  and  shells  almost  to  Arlington 
House.  From  the  hill  they  could  see  the  spires  of 


Following  the  Flag.  17 

the  city  of  Washington,  the  white  dome  of  the 
capitol,  and  its  marble  pillars.  No  doubt  thej/ 
longed  to  have  it  in  their  possession;  but  there 
were  thousands  of  men  in  arms  and  hundreds  of 
cannon  and  a  wide  river  between  them  and  the 
city; 

One  bright  October  morning  I  rode  to  Bailey's 
Cross-roads,  which  is  about  a  mile  from  Munson's 
Hill.  Looking  across  a  cornfield,  I  could  see  the 
Rebels  behind  their  breastworks.  Their  battle- 
flags  were  waving  gayly.  Their  bayonets  gleamed 
in  the  sunshine.  A  group  of  officers  had  gath- 
ered on  the  summit  of  the  hill.  With  my  field- 
glass,  I  could  see  what  they  were  doing.  They 
examined  maps,  looked  towards  Washington,  and 
pointed  out  the  position  of  the  Union  fortifica- 
tions. There  were  ladies  present,  who  looked 
earnestly  towards  the  city,  and  chatted  merrily 
with  the  officers.  A  few  days  after,  I  saw  in  a 
Richmond  paper  that  the  officers  were  Generals 
Lee,  Beauregard,  and  Johnston,  and  that  one  of 
the  ladies  was  Mrs.  Lee. 

General  Lee  was  within  sight  of  his  old  home ; 
but  he  had  become  a  traitor  to  his  country,  and  it 
was  to  be  his  no  more.  Never  again  would  he  sit 
in  the  spacious  parlors,  or  walk  the  verdant  lawn, 
or  look  upon  the  beautiful  panorama  of  city  and 
country,  forest  and  field,  hill  and  valley,  laud 
and  water, — upon  the  ripened  wheat  on  the  hill- 
side or  the  wraving  corn  in  the  meadotv-s, — upon 
the  broad  Potomac,  gleaming  in  the  sunshine,  or 
upon  the  white-winged  ships  sailing  upon  its 
bosom, — upon  the  city,  with  its  magnificent  build- 
ings, upon  the  marble  shaft  rising  to  the  mem- 
ory of  Washington,  or  upon  the  outline  of  the 


1 8  Following  the  Flag. 

hills  of  Bladensburg,  faint  and  dim  in  the  dis- 
tance. 

He  joined  the  rebellion  because  he  believed  that 
a  state  was  more  than  the  nation,  that  Virginia 
was  greater  than  the  Union,  that  she  had  a  right 
to  leave  it,  and  was  justified  in  seceding  from  it. 
He  belonged  to  an  old  family,  which,  whea  Vir- 
ginia was  a  colony  of  Great  Britain,  had  influence 
and  power.  He  owned  many  slaves.  He  believed 
that  the  institution  of  slavery  was  right.  He  left 
the  Union  to  serve  Virginia,  resigned  his  com- 
mand as  colonel  of  cavalry,  which  he  held  under 
the  United  States.  He  accepted  a  commission 
from  Jefferson  Davis,  forswore  his  allegiance  to 
his  country,  turned  his  back  upon  the  old  flag, 
proved  recreant  in  the  hour  of  trial,  and  became 
an  enemy  to  the  nation  which  had  trusted  and 
honored  him. 

The  summer  passed  away  and  the  golden  months 
of  autumn  came  round.  The  troops  were  organ- 
ized into  brigades  and  divisions.  They  were 
drilled  daily.  In  the  morning  at  six  o'clock  the 
drummers  beat  the  reveille.  The  soldiers  sprang 
to  their  feet  at  the  sound,  and  formed  in  company 
lines  to  answer  the  roll-call.  Then  they  had 
breakfast  of  hard-tack  and  coffee.  After  break- 
fast the  guards  were  sent  out.  At  eight  o'clock 
there  were  company  drills  in  marching,  in  hand- 
ling their  muskets,  in  charging  bayonet,  and  re- 
sisting an  imaginary  onset  from  the  enemy.  At 
twelve  o'clock  they  had  dinner, — more  hard-tack, 
pork  or  beef,  or  rice  and  molasses.  In  the  after- 
noon there  were  regimental,  brigade,  and  some- 
times division  drills, — the  men  carrying  their 
knapsacks,  canteens,  haversacks,  and  blankets, — 


Following  the  Flag.  19 

jnst  as  if  they  were  on  the  march.  At  sunset 
each  regiment  had  a  dress  parade.  Then  each 
soldier  was  expected  to  be  in  his  best  trim.  In 
well-disciplined  regiments,  all  wore  white  gloves 
when  they  appeared  on  dress  parade.  It  was  a 
fine  sight, — the  long  line  of  men  in  blue,  the  ranks 
straight  and  even,  each  soldier  doing  his  best. 
Marching  proudly  to  the  music  of  the  band,  the 
light  of  the  setting  sun  falling  aslant  upon  their 
bright  bayonets,  and  the  flag  they  loved  waving 
above  them,  thrilling  them  with  remembrances  of 
the  glorious  deeds  of  their  fathers,  who  bore 
it  aloft  at  Saratoga,  Trenton,  and  Princeton,  at 
Queenstown  and  New  Orleans,  at  Buena  Vista 
and  Chapultepec,  who  beneath  its  endearing  folds 
laid  the  foundations  of  the  nation  and  secured 
the  rights  of  civil  and  religious  liberty.  Each 
soldier  felt  that  he  would  be  an  unworthy  son, 
if  traitors  and  rebels  were  permitted  to  over- 
throw a  government  which  had  cost  so  much 
sacrifice  and  blood  and  treasure,  and  which  was 
the  hope  of  the  oppressed  throughout  all  the 
world. 

In  the  evening  there  were  no  military  duties  to 
be  performed,  and  the  soldiers  told  stories  around 
the  camp-fires,  or  sang  songs,  or  had  a  dance ;  for 
in  each  company  there  was  usually  one  who  could 
play  the  violin.  Many  merry  times  they  had. 
Some  sat  in  their  tents  and  read  the  newspapers 
or  whatever  they  could  find  to  interest  them, 
with  a  bayonet  stuck  in  the  ground  for  a  candle- 
stick. There  were  some  who,  at  home,  had  at- 
tended the  Sabbath  school.  Although  in  camp, 
they  did  not  forget  what  they  had  left  behind. 
,The  Bible  was  precious  to  them.  They  read  its 


2O  Following  the  Flag. 

sacred  pages  and  treasured  its  holy  truths. 
Sometimes  they  had  a  prayer-meeting,  and  asked 
God  to  bless  them,  the  friends  they  had  left  be- 
hind, and  the  country  for  which  they  were  ready 
to  die,  if  need  be,  to  save  it  from  destruction. 

But  at  the  tap  of  the  drum  at  nine  o'clock  the 
laughter,  the  songs,  the  dances,  the  stories,  the 
readings,  and  the  prayer-meetings,  all  were 
brought  to  a  close,  the  lights  were  put  out,  and 
silence  reigned  throughout  the  camp,  broken  only 
by  the  step  of  the  watchful  sentinel. 

The  soldiers  soon  grew  weary  of  this  monotony. 
They  had  been  accustomed  to  an  active  life.  It 
was  an  army  different  from  any  ever  before 
organized.  It  was  composed  in  a  great  degree  of 
thinking  men.  Many  of  them  were  leading  citi- 
zens in  the  towns  where  they  lived.  They  were 
well  educated  and  were  refined  in  their  manners. 
They  knew  there  was  to  be  hard  fighting  and  a 
desperate  contest,  that  many  never  would  return 
to  their  homes,  but  would  find  their  graves  upon 
the  field  of  battle;  yet  they  were  ready  to  meet 
the  enemy,  and  waited  impatiently  for  orders  to 
march. 

There  were  grand  reviews  of  troops  during  the 
fall,  by  which  the  officers  and  soldiers  became 
somewhat  accustomed  to  moving  in  large  bodies. 
All  of  the  troops  which  could  be  spared  from  the 
fortifications  and  advanced  positions,  were 
brought  together  at  Bailey's  Cross-roads,  after 
the  Rebels  evacuated  Munson's  Hill,  to  be  re- 
viewed by  the  President  and  General  McClellan. 
^\ere  were  seventy  thousand  men.  It  was  a 
grand  sight.  Each  regiment  tried  to  outdo  all 
others  in  its  appearance  and  its  marching.  They; 


Following  the  Flag.  21 

moved  by  companies  pa'st  the  President,  bands 
playing  national  airs,  the  drums  beating,  and  the 
flags  waving.  There  were  several  hundred  pieces 
of  artillery,  and  several  thousand  cavalrymen. 
The  ground  shook  beneath  the  steady  marching  of 
the  great  mass  of  men,  and  the  tread  of  thousands 
of  hoofs.  It  was  the  finest  military  display  ever 
seen  in  America. 

It  was  expected  that  the  army  would  soon  move 
upon  the  enemy.  General  McClellan,  in  a  letter 
to  the  President,  advised  that  the  advance  should 
not  be  postponed  later  than  the  25th  of  November. 
The  time  passed  rapidly.  The  roads  were  smooth 
and  hard.  The  days  were  golden  with  sunshine, 
and  the  stars  shone  from  a  cloudless  sky  at  night; 
but  there  were  no  movements  during  the  month, 
except  reconnaissances  by  brigades  and  divisions. 

The  Rebels  erected  batteries  on  the  south  side 
of  the  Potomac,  below  the  Occoquan,  and  block- 
aded it.  They  had  destroyed  the  Baltimore  and 
Ohio  Railroad  and  the  Chesapeake  Canal,  so  that 
the  Union  army  and  the  city  of  Washington  were 
dependent  on  the  one  line  of  railroad  to  Balti- 
more for  all  its  supplies.  It  was  very  desirable 
that  the  Potomac  should  be  opened.  General 
Hooker,  who  commanded  a  division  at  Budd's 
Ferry,  wished  very  much  to  attack  the  Rebels, 
with  the  aid  of  the  navy,  and  capture  the  bat- 
teries, but  General  McClellan  did  not  wish  one 
division  to  move  till  the  whole  army  was  ready. 
December  passed,  and  the  year  completed  its 
round.  Cold  nights  and  blustering  days  came, 
and  the  army,  numbering  two  hundred  thousand 
men,  went  into  winter  quarters. 


22  Following  the  Flag. 


CHAPTER  II. 

BALL'S  BLUFF. 

THERE  were  but  two  events  of  importance  dur- 
ing the  long  period  of  inactivity  in  the  autumn 
of  1861, — a  disaster  at  Ball's  Bluff  and  a  victory 
at  Dranesville. 

In  October  General  Stone's  division  of  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac  was  at  Poolesville  in  Mary- 
land. General  Banks's  division  was  at  Dames 
town,  between  Poolesville  and  Washington. 
General  McCall's  division  was  at  a  little  hamlet 
called  Lewinsville,  on  the  turnpike  leading  from 
the  chain  bridge  to  Leesburg,  on  the  Virginia 
side.  The  main  body  of  the  Rebels  was  at  Centre- 
ville,  but  there  was  a  brigade  at  Leesburg. 

It  is  a  beautiful  and  fertile  country  around 
that  pleasant  Virginia  town.  West  of  the  town 
are  high  hills,  called  the  Catoctin  Mountains. 
If  we  were  standing  on  their  summits,  and  look- 
ing east,  we  should  see  the  town  of  Leesburg  at 
our  feet.  It  is  a  place  of  three  or  four  thousand 
inhabitants.  There  are  several  churches,  a  court- 
house, a  market-place,  where,  before  the  war,  the 
farmers  sold  their  wheat,  and  corn,  oats,  and 
garden  vegetables.  Three  miles  east  of  the  town 
we  behold  the  Potomac  sparkling  in  the  sunlight, 
its  current  divided  by  Harrison's  Island.  The 
distance  from  the  Virginia  shore  to  the  island  is 
about  one  hundred  and  eighty  feet;  from  the 
island  to  the  Maryland  shore  it  is  six  or  seven 


Following  the  Flag.  *  23 

hundred  feet.  The  bank  on  the  Virginia  side  is 
steep,  and  seventy-five  or  eighty  feet  high,  and  is 
called  Ball's  Bluff.  A  canal  runs  along  the  Mary- 
land shore.  Four  miles  below  the  island  is  Ed- 
ward's Ferry,  and  three  miles  east  of  it  is  Pooles- 
ville. 

In  October,  General  McClellan  desired  to  make 
a  movement  which  would  compel  General  Evans, 
commanding  the  Rebels  at  Leesburg,  to  leave  the 
place.  He  therefore  directed  General  McCall  to 
move  up  to  Dranesville,  on  the  Leesburg  turnpike. 
Such  a  movement  would  threaten  to  cut  General 
Evans  off  from  Centreville.  At  the  same  time  he 
sent  word  to  General  Stone,  that  if  he  were  to 
make  a  demonstration  towards  Leesburg  it  might 
drive  them  away. 

On  Sunday  night,  at  sundown,  October  20th, 
General  Stone  ordered  Colonel  Devens  of  the 
Massachusetts  Fifteenth  to  send  a  squad  of  men 
across  the  river,  to  see  if  there  were  any  Rebels 
in  and  around  Leesburg. 

Captain  Philbrick,  with  twenty  men  of  that 
regiment,  crossed  in  three  small  boats,  hauled 
them  upon  the  bank,  went  up  the  bluff  by  a 
winding  path,  moved  cautiously  through  the 
woods,  also  through  a  cornfield,  and  went  within 
a  mile  and  a  half  of  Leesburg,  seeing  no  pickets, 
hearing  no  alarm.  But  the  men  saw  what  they 
thought  was  an  encampment.  They  returned  at 
midnight  and  reported  to  General  Stone,  who 
ordered  Colonel  Devens  to  go  over  with  about 
half  of  his  regiment  and  hold  the  bluff. 

The  only  means  which  General  Stone  had  for 
crossing  troops  was  one  flat-boat,  an  old  ferry- 
boat, and  three  small  boats. 


24  Following  the  Flag. 

Colonel  Devens  embarked  his  men  on  the  boats 
about  three  o'clock  in  the  morning.  The  sol- 
diers pushed  them  to  the  foot  of  the  bluff,  then 
returned  for  other  detachments.  The  men  went 
up  the  path  and  formed  in  line  on  the  top  of  the 
bluff.  By  daybreak  he  had  five  companies  on  the 
Virginia  shore.  He  moved  through  the  open 
field  towards  the  encampment  which  Captain 
1'hilbrick  and  his  men  had  seen,  as  they  thought, 
but  which  proved  to  be  only  an  opening  in  the 
woods.  But  just  as  the  sun's  first  rays  were  light- 
ing the  Catoctin  hills  he  came  upon  the  Rebel 
pickets  in  the  woods  beyond  the  field.  The  pick- 
ets fired  a  few  shots  and  fled  towards  Leesburg, 
giving  the  alarm. 

The  town  was  soon  in  commotion.  The  drums 
beat,  the  Rebel  troops  then  rushed  out  of  their 
tents  and  formed  in  line,  and  the  people  of  the 
town  jumped  from  their  breakfast-tables  at  the 
startling  cry,  "The  Yankees  are  coming!" 

General  Evans,  the  Rebel  commander,  the  day 
before  had  moved  to  Goose  Creek  to  meet  General 
McCall,  if  he  should  push  beyond  Dranesville. 
He  had  the  Eighth  Virginia,  the  Thirteenth, 
Seventeenth,  and  Eighteenth  Mississippi  Regi- 
ments, and  a  squadron  of  cavalry  and  four  pieces 
of  artillery. 

Captain  Duff,  commanding  a  detachment  of 
the  Seventeenth  Mississippi,  was  left  at  Leesburg. 
As  soon  as  Colonel  Deveus's  advance  was  discov- 
ered, he  formed  his  men  in  the  woods  and  sent 
word  to  General  Evans,  who  hastened  with  his 
whole  brigade  to  the  spot. 

General  Stone  placed  Colonel  Baker,  command- 
ing the  First  California  Regiment,  in  command 


Following  the  Flag.  25 

of  the  forces  upon  the  Virginia  side  of  the  river. 
Colonel  Baker  was  a  Senator  from  Oregon, — a 
noble  man,  an  eloquent  orator,  a  patriot,  and  as 
brave  as  he  was  patriotic.  During  the  forenoon 
a  portion  of  the  Twentieth  Massachusetts  Regi- 
ment, commanded  by  Colonel  Lee,  was  sent  over. 

Just  before  twelve  o'clock  General  Stone  sent 
word  to  Colonel  Baker  that  the  force  of  the  enemy 
was  supposed  to  be  about  four  thousand.  Col- 
onel Baker  was  in  doubt  whether  to  remain  or 
whether  to  send  over  more  troops;  but  word 
came  to  him  that  the  Rebels  were  advancing,  and 
he  ordered  over  the  Tammany  Regiment  of  New 
York  troops,  commanded  by  Colonel  Cogswell, 
and  Lieutenant-Colonel  Wistar's  California  Regi- 
ment. Colonel  Baker  went  over  about  two  o'clock 
in  the  afternoon.  By  constant  effort,  he  suc- 
ceeded in  getting  about  seventeen  hundred  men 
over  Curing  the  day,  and  three  cannon, — two 
mountain  howitzers  and  one  rifled  gun.  It  was 
nearly  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  before  Gen- 
eral Evans  began  the  attack.  He  had  captured  a 
courier  the  day  before,  sent  by  General  McCall 
to  General  Meade,  and  from  the  despatches 
learned  that  General  McCall  was  only  making  a 
reconnaissance.  This  information  led  him  to 
bring  all  his  forces  back  to  Leesburg,  and  it  also 
delayed  his  attack  until  late  in  the  afternoon. 

Captain  Duff,  of  the  Seventeenth  Mississippi, 
was  reinforced  first  by  four  companies  of  the 
Thirteenth  and  Eighteenth  Mississippi,  com- 
manded by  Colonel  Jennifer.  About  two  o'clock 
the  Eighth  Virginia  arrived  from  Goose  Greek, 
commanded  by  Colonel  Huntoon.  Other  rein- 
forcements were  near  at  hand. 


26  Following  the  Flag. 

"  Drive  the  Yankees  into  the  river ! "  was  Gen- 
eral Evans's  order. 

He  had  the  advantage  of  position,  being  on 
higher  ground  than  that  occupied  by  Colonel 
Baker.  But  he  advanced  very  cautiously. 

Colonel  Baker  formed  his  men  on  the  eastern 
border  of  the  field  in  the  edge  of  the  woods. 
The  Fifteenth  Massachusetts  was  on  the  right, — 
next  there  was  a  portion  of  the  Twentieth  Mas- 
sachusetts, which  had  been  sent  over,  and  then 
the  California  and  Tammany  regiments.  The 
Rebels  began  to  fire  at  long  range.  Some  of 
them  climbed  into  the  trees, — some  secreted  them- 
selves in  the  shocks  of  corn  which  were  standing 
in  the  field, — some  crouched  behind  the  fences 
and  trees.  Colonel  Baker,  to  save  his  men,  or- 
dered them  to  lie  down. 

Colonel  Jennifer,  commanding  a  Rebel  regi- 
ment, with  a  party  of  skirmishers,  went  round 
the  north  side  of  the  field  and  came  upon  the 
Fifteenth  Massachusetts,  but  the  men  of  that 
regiment  fired  so  steadily  that  the  Rebels  were 
forced  to  retire. 

At  the  southwest  corner  of  the  field  was  a  farm 
road,  down  which  the  Rebels  advanced.  The 
howitzers  and  the  cannon  were  placed  in  position 
to  rake  that  road,  and  the  Rebels  were  compelled 
to  leave  it  and  form  in  the  woods. 

It  was  apparent  to  Colonel  Baker  and  all  of  his 
command  at  three  o'clock  that  the  Rebels  out- 
numbered them,  but  they  prepared  to  make  a 
brave  fight.  The  fire  from  both  sides  began  to  be 
more  fierce  and  rapid. 

At  this  time  General  Gorman  had  crossed  the 
river  at  Edward's  Ferry,  three  miles  below,  with 


Following  the  Flag.  27 

fifteen  hundred  men.  General  Evans,  to  prevent 
a  junction  of  the  Union  forces,  moved  his  troops 
into  a  ravine,  and  came  upon  the  left  flank  of 
Colonel  Baker's  command. 

"  I  want  to  find  out  what  the  Rebels  are  doing 
out  there,"  said  Colonel  Baker  to  Colonel  Wistar, 
"  and  I  want  you  to  send  out  two  companion." 

Colonel  Wistar  sent  out  Captain  Marco  with 
one  company,  and  went  himself  with  the  other. 
About  fifty  yards  in  front  of  Colonel  Wistar  was 
a  hill,  and  behind  this  Evans  was  preparing  to 
make  a  charge.  Suddenly  the  Eighth  Virginia, 
who  had  been  lying  upon  the  ground,  sprang  to 
their  feet,  and,  without  firing  a  shot,  advanced 
upon  Captain  Marco.  His  men,  without  waiting 
for  orders,  fired,  and  for  fifteen  minutes  there  was 
a  very  hot  time  of  it, — the  two  companies  holding 
their  ground  against  the  superior  force.  Captain 
Marco  had  deployed  his  men  as  skirmishers,  while 
the  Virginians  were  in  close  rank,  and  so  destruc- 
tive was  the  fire  from  Captain  Marco's  command, 
that  the  Rebel  lines  gave  way. 

But  it  was  at  d  fearful  cost  that  the  brave  men 
held  their  ground  so  long.  During  this  time  all 
their  officers,  and  all  their  corporals  and  ser- 
geants but  three,  and  two-thirds  of  the  men,  were 
killed  or  wounded!  They  fell  back  at  last  under 
command  of  a  sergeant,  carrying  with  them  a 
lieutenant  and  fourteen  men  of  the  Eighth  Vir- 
ginia prisoners. 

The  Rebels  having  reformed  their  line,  came 
down  upon  the  left  flank  of  the  California  regi- 
ment. Colonel  Wistar  saw  them  in  the  ravine, 
faced  four  of  his  companies  to  meet  them,  and 
gave  them  a  volley  which  threw  them  into  con- 


28  Following  the  Flag. 

fusion,  and,  after  firing  a  few  scattering  shots, 
they  ran  up  the  ravine,  and  disappeared  behind 
the  hill. 

For  an  hour  or  more  the  firing  was  at  long 
range,  each  party  availing  themselves  of  the  shel- 
ter of  the  woods.  The  men  were  ordered  by 
Colonel  Baker  to  shield  themselves  as  much  as 
possible,  but  himself  and  the  other  officers  stood 
boldly  out  in  the  hottest  fire. 

"  That  is  pretty  close ! "  said  Colonel  Baker  to 
Colonel  Wistar,  as  a  bullet  came  between  them. 
Soon  another  ball  cut  off  a  twig  over  Colonel 
Baker's  head. 

"  That  fellow  means  us"  he  said,  pointing  to  a 
Kebel  in  a  distant  tree.  "Boys,  do  you  see  him? 
Now  some  of  you  try  him,"  he  said  to  company 
C,  of  Colonel  Wistar's  regiment.  The  soldiers 
singled  out  the  man,  who  soon  tumbled  from  the 
tree.  He  repeatedly  cautioned  his  men  about 
exposing  themselves.  He  wanted  to  save  them 
for  the  final  conflict,  which  he  knew  must  come 
before  long. 

"  Lie  close,  don't  expose  yourself,"  he  said  to 
a  brave  soldier  who  was  deliberately  loading  and 
firing. 

"  Colonel,  you  expose  yourself,  and  why 
shouldn't  I?"' 

"  Ah !  my  son,  when  you  get  to  be  a  United 
States  senator  and  a  colonel,  you  will  feel  that 
you  must  not  lie  down  in  face  of  the  '  enemy.'  " 

He  knew  that  it  would  be  asked  if  he  was  brave 
in  the  hour  of  battle.  It  was  his  duty  to  expose 
himself,  to  show  his  men  and  all  the  world  that 
he  was  not  afraid  to  meet  the  enemy,  and  was 
worthy  of  the  position  he  held. 


Following  the  Flag.  29 

One  of  the  Mississippi  regiments  tried  again  to 
outflank  Colonel  Baker's  left.  The  Rebels  came 
within  fifty  feet  of  the  California  regiment;  but 
the  constant  and  steady  fire  given  by  that  regi- 
ment again  forced  them  back.  It  was  an  un- 
broken roll  of  musketry  through  the  afternoon. 
The  Union  soldiers  held  their  ground  manfully, 
but  their  ammunition  was  giving  out.  The  men, 
as  fast  as  their  cartridge-boxes  became  empty, 


1  Union  Troops.  2  Rebel  Troop* 

8  Road  by  which  the  Rebels  advanced. 

helped  themselves  from  the  boxes  of  their  fallen 
comrades.  They  could  not  obtain  reinforcements 
for  want  of  boats,  although  there  were  troops 
enough  upon  the  Maryland  shore  to  overwhelm 
the  enemy.  The  boats  were  old  and  leaky,  and 
were  used  to  carry  the  wounded  to  the  island. 
General  Stone  had  taken  no  measures  to  obtain 
other  boats.  He  was  at  Edward's  Ferry,  within 
sight  and  sound  of  the  battle.  He  had  fifteen  hun- 


30  Following  the  Flag. 

dred  troops  across  the  river  at  that  point,  and 
he  might  have  ordered  their  advance  toward? 
Leesburg.  They  could  have  gained  General 
Evans's  rear,  for  there  was  no  force  to  oppose 
them.  The  troops  stood  idly  upon  the  bank,  won- 
dering that  they  were  not  ordered  to  march.  So 
the  brave  men  on  the  bluff,  confronted  by  nearly 
twice  their  number,  were  left  to  their  fate. 

"  We  can  cut  our  way  through  to  Edward's 
Ferry/'  said  Colonel  Devens. 

"  If  I  had  two  more  such  regiments  as  the 
Massachusetts  Fifteenth,  I  would  cut  my  way  to 
Leesburg,"  said  Colonel  Baker. 

He  went  along  the  line  encouraging  the  men 
to  hold  out  to  the  last.  His  cool  bearing,  and 
the  glance  of  his  eagle  eye,  inspired  the  men  and 
they  compelled  the  Rebels  again  and  again  to  fall 
back.  Lieutenant-Colonel  Wistar  was  wounded, 
but  refused  to  leave  the  field.  He  remained  with 
his  men  and  kept  a  close  watch  upon  the  ravine 
and  the  hillock  at  his  left  hand.  He  saw  that 
General  Evans  was  making  preparations  for  a 
desperate  onset.  He  was  gathering  his  troops  in 
a  mass  behind  the  hill. 

"  Drive  the  Yankees  into  the  Potomac,"  said 
General  Evans,  again.  He  had  more  than  two 
thousand  men. 

"  There  is  not  a  moment  to  lose.  A  heavy 
column  is  behind  the  hill  and  they  are  getting 
ready  to  advance,"  said  Colonel  Wistar,  hastening 
to  Colonel  Baker. 

Lieutenant  Bramhall  was  ordered  to  open  upon 
them  with  his  rifled  gun.  He  brought  it  into 
position  and  fired  a  round  or  two,  but  two  of  his 
cannoneers  were  instantly  killed  and  five  others 


Following  the  Flag.  31 

wounded.  Colonel  Baker,  Colonel  Wistar,  and 
Colonel  Cogswell  used  the  rammer  and  sponges, 
and  aided  in  firing  it  till  other  cannoneers  ar- 
rived. Colonel  Wistar  was  wounded  again  while 
serving  the  gun.  They  could  not  reach  the  main 
body  of  Rebels  behind  the  hill,  but  kept  the 
others  in  check  with  canister  as  often  as  they 
attempted  to  advance. 

The  force  behind  the  hill  suddenly  came  over 
it,  yelling  and  whooping  like  savages.  Colonel 
Baker  was  in  front  of  his  men,  urging  them  to 
resist  the  impending  shock.  He  was  calm  and 
collected,  standing  with  his  face  to  the  foe,  his 
left  hand  in  his  bosom.  A  man  sprang  from  the 
Rebel  ranks,  ran  up  behind  him,  and  with  a  self- 
cocking  revolver  fired  six  bullets  into  him.  Two 
soldiers  in  front  of  him  fired  at  the  same  time. 
One  bullet  tore  open  his  side,  another  passed 
through  his  skull.  Without  a  murmur,  a  groan, 
or  a  sigh,  he  fell  dead. 

But  as  he  fell,  Captain  Beirel  of  the  California 
regiment  leaped  from  the  ranks  and  blew  out  the 
fellow's  brains  with  his  pistol. 

There  was  a  fierce  and  terrible  fight.  The 
Californians  rushed  forward  to  save  the  body  of 
their  beloved  commander.  They  fell  upon  the 
enemy  with  the  fury  of  madmen.  They  thought 
not  of  life  or  death.  They  had  no  fear.  Each 
man  was  a  host  in  himself.  There  was  a  close 
hand-to-hand  contest,  bayonet-thrusts,  desperate 
struggles,  trials  of  strength.  Men  fell,  but  rose 
again,  bleeding,  yet  still  fighting,  driving  home 
the  bayonet,  pushing  back  the  foe,  clearing  a 
space  around  the  body  of  the  fallen  hero,  and 
bearing  it  from  the  field. 


32  Following  the  Flag. 

While  this  contest  was  going  on,  some  one  said, 
"  Fall  back  to  the  river."  Some  of  the  soldiers 
started  upon  the  run. 

"  Stand  your  ground ! "  shouted  Colonel  Dev- 
ens. 

Some  who  had  started  for  the  river  came  back, 
but  others  kept  on.  The  line  was  broken,  and  it 
was  too  late  to  recover  what  had  been  lost.  They 
all  ran  to  the  bank  of  the  river.  Some  halted  on 
the  edge  of  the  bluff  and  formed  in  line,  to  make 
another  stand,  but  hundreds  rushed  down  the 
banks  to  the  boats.  They  pushed  off  into  the 
stream,  but  the  overloaded  flat-boat  was  whirled 
under  by  the  swift  current,  and  the  soldiers  were 
thrown  into  the  water.  Some  sank  instantly, 
others  came  up  and  clutched  at  sticks,  thrust 
their  arms  towards  the  light,  and  with  a  wild,  de- 
spairing cry  went  down.  Some  clung  to  floating 
planks,  and  floated  far  down  the  river,  gaining 
the  shore  at  Edward's  Ferry.  A  few  who  could 
swim  reached  the  island.  All  the  while  the  Keb- 
els  from  the  bank  poured  a  murderous  fire  upon 
the  struggling  victims  in  the  water  and  upon  the 
bank. 

Lieutenant  Bramhall  ran  his  cannon  down  the 
bank  into  the  river,  to  save  them  from  falling 
into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  Some  of  the  offi- 
cers and  soldiers  secreted  themselves  in  the  bushes 
till  darkness  came  on,  then  sprung  into  the  river 
and  swam  to  the  island,  and  thus  escaped, — 
reaching  it  naked,  chilled,  exhausted,  to  shiver 
through  the  long  hours  of  a  cold  October  night. 
Of  the  seventeen  hundred  who  crossed  the  Poto- 
mac, nearly  one  half  were  killed,  wounded,  or 
captured  by  the  enemy. 


Following  the  Flag.  33 

There  was  great  rejoicing  at  Leesburg  that 
night.  The  citizens  who  had  been  so  frightened 
in  the  morning  when  they  heard  that  the  Yan- 
kees were  coming,  now  illuminated  their  houses, 
and  spread  a  feast  for  the  Rebel  soldiers.  When 
the  Union  prisoners  arrived  in  the  town,  the  men 
and  women  called  them  hard  names,  shouted 
"  Bull  Run,"  "  Yankee  Invaders,"  but  the  men 
who  had  fought  so  bravely  under  such  disadvan- 
tages were  too  noble  to  take  any  notice  of  the 
insults.  Indians  seldom  taunt  or  insult  their 
captives  taken  in  war.  Civilized  nations  every- 
where respect  those  whom  the  fortunes  of  war 
have  placed  in  their  hands;  but  slavery  unciv- 
ilizes  men.  It  makes  them  intolerant,  imperious, 
and  brutal,  and  hence  the  men  and  women  of  the 
South,  who  accepted  secession,  who  became 
traitors  to  their  country,  manifested  a  malignity 
and  fiendishness  towards  Union  prisoners  which 
has  no  parallel  in  the  history  of  civilized  na- 
tions. 

There  was  great  rejoicing  throughout  the 
South.  It  gave  the  leaders  and  fomenters  of  the 
rebellion  arguments  which  they  used  to  prove 
that  the  Yankees  were  cowards,  and  would  not 
fight,  and  that  the  North  would  soon  be  a  con- 
quered nation. 

It  was  a  sad  sight  at  Poolesville.  Tidings  of 
the  disaster  reached  the  place  during  the  evening. 
The  wounded  began  to  arrive.  It  was  heart- 
rending to  hear  their  accounts  of  the  scene  at 
the  river  bank,  when  the  line  gave  way.  Hun- 
dreds of  soldiers  came  into  the  lines  naked, 
having  thrown  away  everything  to  enable  them 
to  swim  the  river.  The  night  set  in  dark  and 


34  Following  the  Flag. 

stormy.  After  swimming  the  river,  they  had 
crowded  along  the  Maryland  shore,  through 
briers,  thorns,  and  thistles,  stumbling  over  fallen 
trees  and  stones  in  the  darkness,  while  endeavor- 
ing to  reach  their  encampments.  Many  were 
found  in  the  woods  in  the  morning,  having  fallen 
through  exhaustion. 

Thus  by  the  incompetency  of  those  in  command, 
a  terrible  disaster  was  brought  about.  General 
McClellan  and  General  Stone  were  both  severely 
censured  by  the  people  for  this  needless,  inexcusa- 
ble sacrifice.  Grave  doubts  wrere  entertained  in 
regard  to  the  loyalty  of  General  Stone,  for  he 
permitted  the  wives  of  officers  in  the  Rebel  serv- 
ice to  pass  into  Maryland  and  return  to  Virginia, 
with  packages  and  bundles,  whenever  they 
pleased,  and  he  ordered  his  pickets  to  heed  any 
signals  they  might  see  from  the  Rebels,  and  to  re- 
ceive any  packages  they  might  send,  and  forward 
them  to  his  quarters.* 

When  these  facts  became  known  to  the  War 
Department,  General  Stone  was  arrested  and 
confined  in  Fort  Warren  in  Boston  Harbor,  but 
he  was  subsequently  released,  having  no  charges 
preferred  against  him. 

Lieutenant  Putnam  of  the  Twentieth  Massa- 
chusetts, who  was  so  young  that  he  was  called 
the  "  boy  soldier,"  was  mortally  wounded  in  the 
battle,  was  carried  to  Poolesville,  where  he  died 
the  next  day.  He  came  of  noble  blood.  His 
father  was  descended  from  the  ancestor  of  old 
General  Putnam,  who  fought  the  French  and  In- 
dians on  the  shores  of  Lake  Champlain,  who  did 
not  stop  to  unyoke  his  oxen  in  the  field,  when  he 

*  Testimony  before  Committee  of  Congress 


Following  the  Flag.  35 

heard  of  the  affair  at  Lexington,  and  hastened  to 
meet  the  enemy. 

Rev.  James  Freeman   Clarke,  at  his  funeral 
said : — 

"  His  mother's  family  has  given  to  us  states 
men,  sages,  patriots,  poets,  scholars,  orators, 
economists,  philanthropists,  and  now  gives  u? 
also  a  hero  and  a  martyr.  His  great  grand- 
father, Judge  Lowell,  inserted  in  the  Bill  of 
Rights,  prefixed  to  the  Constitution  of  this  State, 
the  clause  declaring  that  '  all  men  are  born  free 
and  equal,'  for  the  purpose,  as  he  avowed  at  the 
time,  of  abolishing  slavery  in  Massachusetts,  and 
he  was  appointed  by  Washington,  federal  judge 
of  the  district. 

"  His  grandfather  was  minister  of  this  church, 
[West  Church,  Boston,]  honored  and  loved  as 
few  men  have  been,  for  more  than  half  a  century. 

"  Born  in  Boston  in  1840,  he  was  educated  in 
Europe,  where  he  went  when  eleven  years  old, 
and  where  in  France,  Germany,  and  Italy  he 
showed  that  he  possessed  the  ancestral  faculty  of 
mastering  easily  all  languages,  and  where  he 
faithfully  studied  classic  and  Christian  antiquity 
and  art.  Under  the  best  and  most  loving  guid- 
ance, he  read  with  joy  the  vivid  descriptions  of 
yirgil,  while  looking  down  from  the  hill  of  Po- 
silippo,  on  the  headland  of  Misenum,  and  the 
ruins  of  Cumae.  He  studied  with  diligence  the 
remains  of  Etruscan  art,  of  which,  perhaps,  no 
American  scholar,  though  he  was  so  young,  knew 
more. 

"  Thus  accomplished,  he  returned  to  his  native 
land,  but,  modest  and  earnest,  he  made  no  dis 
play  of  his  acquisitions,  and  very  few  knew  that 


36  Following  the  Flag. 

he  had  acquired  anything.  When  the  war  broke 
out,  his  conscience  and  heart  urged  him  to  go  to 
the  service  of  his  country.  His  strong  sense  of 
duty  overcame  the  reluctance  of  his  parents,  and 
they  consented.  A  presentiment  that  he  should 
not  return  alive  was  very  strong  in  his  mind 
and  theirs,  but  he  gave  himself  cheerfully,  and 
said,  in  entire  strength  of  his  purpose,  that  *  to 
die  would  be  easy  in  such  a  cause.'  In  the  full 
conviction  of  immortality  he  added,  '  What  is 
death,  mother?  it  is  nothing  but  a  step  in  our  life/ 

"  His  fidelity  to  every  duty  gained  him  the  re- 
spect of  his  superior  officers,  and  his  generous, 
constant  interest  in  his  companions  and  soldiers 
brought  to  him  an  unexampled  affection.  He 
realized  fully  that  this  war  must  enlarge  the  area 
of  freedom,  if  it  was  to  attain  its  true  end, — • 
and  in  one  of  his  last  letters  he  expressed  the 
earnest  prayer  that  it  might  not  cease  till  it 
opened  the  way  for  universal  liberty.  These 
earnest  opinions  were  connected  with  a  feeling 
of  the  wrong  done  to  the  African  race  and  an 
interest  in  its  improvement.  He  took  with  him 
to  the  war  as  a  body  servant  a  colored  lad  named 
George  Brown,  who  repaid  the  kindness  of  Lieu- 
tenant Lowell  by  gratitude  and  faithful  service. 
George  Brown  followed  his  master  across  the  Po- 
tomac into  the  battle,  nursed  him  in  his  tent,  and 
tended  his  remains  back  to  Boston.  Nor  let  the 
devoted  courage  of  Lieutenant  Henry  Sturgis  be 
forgotten,  who  lifted  his  wounded  friend  and  com- 
rade from  the  ground,  and  carried  him  on  his 
back  a  long  distance  to  the  boat,  and  returned 
again  into  the  fight. 

"  Farewell,   dear   child,   brave   heart,   soul   of 


Following  the  Flag.  37 

sweetness  and  fire!  We  shall  see  no  more  that 
fair,  candid  brow,  with  its  sunny  hair,  those  sin- 
cere eyes,  that  cheek  flushed  with  the  commin- 
gling roses  of  modesty  and  courage!  Go  and 
join  the  noble  group  of  devoted  souls,  our  heroes 
and  saints!  Go  with  Ellsworth,  protomartyr 
of  this  great  cause  of  freedom.  Go  with  Win- 
throp,  poet  and  soldier,  our  Korner,  with  sword 
and  lyre.  Go  with  the  chivalric  Lyon,  bravest 
of  the  brave,  leader  of  men.  Go  with  Baker,  to 
whose  utterance  the  united  murmurs  of  Atlantic 
and  Pacific  Oceans  gave  eloquent  rhythm,  and 
whose  words  flowed  so  early  into  heroic  action. 
Go  with  our  noble  Massachusetts  boys,  in  whose 
veins  runs  the  best  blood  of  the  age ! " 

I  saw  Colonel  Baker  often  as  I  rode  through  the 
army.  He  had  a  great  love  for  his  soldiers.  I 
had  a  long  talk  with  him  a  few  days  before  his 
death.  He  felt  keenly  the  humiliations  which  had 
come  upon  the  nation  at  Bull  Run,  but  was  con- 
fident that  in  the  next  battle  the  soldiers  would 
redeem  their  good  name. 

Colonel  Baker  was  mourned  for  by  the  whole 
nation.  Eloquent  eulogies  were  pronounced  upon 
him  in  the  Senate  of  the  United  States.  It  was 
on  the  llth  of  December,  and  President  Lincoln 
was  present  to  do  honor  to  the  dead. 

Senator  McDougall  spoke  of  his  noble  charac- 
ter, his  great  gifts,  his  love  of  music  and  poetry. 
Many  years  before  they  were  out  together  upon 
the  plains  of  the  West  riding  at  night,  and  Col- 
onel Baker  recited  the  "  Battle  of  Ivry  "  as  if  in 
anticipation  of  the  hour  when  he  was  to  stand 
upon  the  battle-field : — 


38  Following  the  Flag. 


"  The  ki'-g  has  come  to  marshal  us,  in  all  his  armor  drest; 
Ana  he  has  bound  a  snow-white  plume  upon  his  gallant 

crtst. 

He  looked  upon  his  people,  and  a  tear  was  in  his  eye  ; 
He  looked  upon  the  traitors,  and  his  glance  was  stern  and 

high. 

Right  graciously  he  smiled  on  us,  as  ran  from  wing  to  wing, 
Down  all  our  line  a  deafening  shout,  '  God  save  our  Lord 

the  King  !  ' 

And  if  my  standard-bearer  fall,  as  fall  full  well  he  may, 
For  never  saw  I  promise  yet  of  such  a  bloody  fray, 
Press  where  ye  eee  my  white  plume  shines  amid  the  ranks 

of  war, 
And  be  your  oriSamme  to-day  the  helmet  of  Navarre." 

Senator  Sumner  said  of  him  :  — 

"  He  died  with  his  face  to  the  foe;  and  he  died 
so  instantly  that  he  passed  without  pain  from 
the  service  of  his  country  to  the  service  of  his 
God,  while  with  him  was  more  than  one  gallant 
youth,  the  hope  of  family  and  friends,  sent  forth 
by  my  own  honored  Commonwealth.  It  is  sweet 
and  becoming  to  die  for  one's  country.  Such  a 
death,  sudden,  but  not  unprepared  for,  is  the 
crown  of  the  patriot  soldier's  life." 


CHAPTER  III. 

BATTLE   OF   DRANESVILLB  AND  THE   WINTER  OF   1862. 

ON  the  old  turnpike  which  leads  from  the 
Chain  Bridge  above  Georgetown  to  Leesburg 
there  is  a  hamlet  of  a  half-dozen  houses,  called 
Dranesville.  The  great  road  to  Alexandria  joins 
the  turnpike  there,  also  a  road  which  leads  to 
Centreville.  Near  the  junction  of  the  roads,  on 


Following  the  Flag.  39 

the  west  side  of  the  turnpike,  there  is  a  large 
brick  house,  a  fine  old  Virginia  mansion,  owned 
by  Mr.  Thornton,  surrounded  by  old  trees.  Just 
beyond  Mr.  Thornton's,  as  we  go  toward  Lees- 
burg,  is  Mr.  Coleman's  store,  and  a  small  church. 
Doctor  Day's  house  is  opposite  the  store.  There 
are  other  small,  white-washed  houses  scattered 
along  the  roadside,  and  years  ago,  before  the 
Alexandria  and  Leesburg  railroad  was  built,  be- 
fore Virginia  gave  up  the  cultivation  of  corn  and 
wheat  for  the  raising  of  negroes  for  the  South, 
it  was  a  great  highway.  Stage-coaches  filled  with 
passengers  rumbled  over  the  road,  and  long  lines 
of  canvas-covered  wagons,  like  a  moving  caravan. 

It  is  a  rich  and  fertile  country.  The  fields  of 
London  are  ever  verdant;  there  are  no  hillsides 
more  sunny  or  valleys  more  pleasant.  Wheat 
and  corn  and  cattle  are  raised  in  great  abun- 
dance. 

On  the  20th  of  December,  1861,  General 
McCall,  whose  division  of  Union  troops  was  at 
Lewinsville,  sent  General  Ord  with  a  brigade  and 
a  large  number  of  wagons  to  Dranesville  to  gather 
forage.  On  the  same  morning  the  Rebel  General 
Stuart  started  from  Centreville  with  a  brigade 
bound  on  the  same  errand. 

General  Ord  had  the  Sixth,  Ninth,  Tenth,  and 
Twelfth  Regiments  of  Pennsylvania  Reserves, 
with  four  guns  of  Easton's  battery,  and  a  com- 
pany of  cavalry.  One  of  the  regiments  wore 
bucktails  in  their  caps  instead  of  plumes.  The 
soldiers  of  that  regiment  were  excellent  marks- 
men. They  were  from  the  Alleghany  Mountains, 
and  often  had  the  valleys  and  forests  and  hill- 
sides rung  with  the  crack  of  their  rifles.  They 


4O  Following  the  Flag. 

had  hunted  the  deer,  the  squirrels,  and  part- 
ridges, and  could  bring  down  a  squirrel  from  the 
tallest  tree  by  their  unerring  aim. 

General  Stuart  had  the  First  Kentucky,  Sixth 
South  Carolina,  Tenth  Alabama,  Eleventh  Vir- 
ginia, with  the  First  South  Carolina  Battery, 
commanded  by  Captain  Cutts,  also  a  company  of 
cavalry.  The  two  forces  were  nearly  equal. 

General  Ord  started  early  in  the  morning. 
The  ground  was  frozen,  the  air  was  clear,  there 
was  a  beautiful  sunshine,  and  the  men  marched 
cheerily  along  the  road,  thinking  of  the  chickens 
and  turkeys  which  might  fall  into  their  hands, 
and  would  be  very  acceptable  for  Christmas  din- 
ners. They  reached  Difficult  Creek  at  noon 
where  the  troops  halted,  kindled  their  fires, 
cooked  their  coffee,  ate  their  beef  and  bread,  and 
then  pushed  on  towards  Dranesville. 

An  officer  of  the  cavalry  came  back  in  haste 
from  the  advance,  and  reported  having  seen  a 
rebel  cavalryman. 

"  Keep  a  sharp  lookout,"  was  the  order.  The 
column  moved  on ;  but  General  Ord  was  prudent 
and  threw  out  companies  of  flankers,  who 
threaded  their  way  through  the  woods,  keeping  a 
sharp  eye  for  Rebels,  for  they  had  heard  that  the 
enemy  was  near  at  hand. 

On  reaching  Dranesville,  General  Ord  sent  a 
company  down  the  Centreville  road  to  recon- 
noitre. It  was  not  long  before  they  reported  that 
the  woods  were  full  of  Rebels.  General  Ord 
formed  his  men  on  both  sides  of  the  Centreville 
road.  He  sent  the  Ninth  and  Twelfth  west  of 
Mr.  Thornton's  house,  into  the  woods,  posted  the 
Bucktails  in  front  of  the  house,  put  three  of 


Following  the  Flag.  41 

Easton's  guns  into  position  on  a  hill  east  of  it, 
put  the  Tenth  Regiment  and  the  cavalry  in  rear 
of  the  battery  on  the  Chain  Bridge  road,  sent 
one  cannon  down  the  Chain  Bridge  road  a  short 
distance  to  open  a  flank  fire,  and  directed  the 
Sixth  Regiment  to  take  position  west  of  the  Cen- 
treville  road,  to  support  the  Bucktails,  and  de- 
tached one  company  of  the  Tenth  to  move  down 
the  Alexandria  road  to  cover  the  flanking  cannon. 


BATTLE  OF  DRANESVILLK. 


1  General  Orel's  line. 
•2  General  Stuart's  line. 
3  Road  to  Georgetown. 


4  Road  to  Alexandria. 

5  Road  to  Centreville. 


Standing  by  Thornton's  house,  and  looking 
south,  we  see  the  Rebels  on'  a  kill,  about  half  a 
mile  distant.  General  Stuart  plants  his  six  guns 
on  both  sides  of  the  road,  to  fire  toward  the 
Bucktails.  The  Eleventh  Virginia  and  Tenth 
Alabama  are  deployed  on  the  right  of  the  road, 
and  the  Sixth  South  Carolina  and  the  First  Ken- 
tucky are  sent  to  the  left.  The  cavalry  is  drawn 
up  behind  the  battery. 


42  Following  the  Flag. 

Having  defeated  the  Yankees  at  Manassas  and 
Ball's  Bluff,  the  rebel  soldiers  were  confident  that 
they  would  win  an  easy  victory.  As  soon  as  Gen- 
eral Stuart  formed  his  line,  Cutt's  Battery 
opened  fire,  sending  shells  down  the  road  towards 
the  Bucktails.  The  guns  were  not  well  aimed 
and  did  no  damage.  Easton's  battery  was  hur- 
ried up  from  the  turnpike.  So  eager  were  the 
artillerymen  to  get  into  position,  that  one  gun 
was  upset,  and  the  men  were  obliged  to  lift  it 
from  the  ground.  But  General  Ord  told  the  men 
where  to  place  the  guns.  He  jumped  from  his 
horse  and  sighted  them  so  accurately,  that  they 
threw  their  shells  with  great  precision  into  the 
Rebel  ranks.  The  cannonade  went  on  for  a  half- 
hour,  Easton's  shells  tearing  the  Rebel  ranks, 
while  those  fired  by  the  Rebels  did  no  damage 
whatever.  One  of  Easton's  shells  went  through 
a  Rebel  caisson,  which  exploded  and  killed  sev- 
eral men  and  horses.  So  severe  was  his  fire, 
that,  although  the  Rebels  had  two  more  guns 
than  he,  they  were  obliged  to  retreat. 

Meanwhile  General  Ord's  infantry  advanced. 
The  Ninth  came  upon  the  First  Kentucky  in 
the  woods.  The  pines  were  very  dense,  shutting 
out  completely  the  rays  of  the  winter  sun,  then 
low  down  in  the  western  horizon.  At  the  same 
time  the  Bucktails  were  advancing  directly 
south.  The  men  of  the  Ninth,  when  they  dis- 
covered the  Rebels,  thought  they  were  the  Buck- 
tails. 

"  Don't  fire  on  us, — we  are  your  friends !  " 
shouted  a  Rebel. 

"  Are  yon  the  Bucktails?"  asked  one  of  the 
Ninth. 


Following  the  Flag.  43 

"  Yes ! "  was  the  reply,  followed  by  a  terrific 
volley  from  the  Rebel  line. 

The  Ninth,  though  deceived,  were  not  thrown 
into  confusion.  They  gave  an  answering  volley. 
The  Bucktails  hearing  the  firing  advanced,  while 
the  Twelfth  followed,  the  Ninth  supporting  them. 

Upon  the  other  side  of  the  road  a  body  of 
Rebels  had  taken  shelter  in  a  house.  "  Let  them 
fellows  have  some  shells,"  was  the  order  to  the 
gunners. 

Crash !  crash !  went  the  shells  into  and  through 
the  house,  smashing  in  the  sides,  knocking  two 
rooms  into  one,  strewing  the  floor  with  laths 
and  plaster,  and  making  the  house  smoke  with 
dust.  The  Rebels  came  out  in  a  hurry,  and  took 
shelter  behind  the  fences,  trees,  and  outbuildings. 

"  Colonel,  I  wish  you  to  advance  and  drive 
back  those  fellows,"  said  General  Ord  to  the 
commander  of  the  Sixth  Regiment. 

Captain  Easton  ordered  his  gunners  to  cease 
firing,  for  fear  of  injuring  the  advancing  troops. 
The  Sixth  moved  rapidly  across  the  field,  firing 
as  they  advanced.  The  Rebels  behind  the  fences 
fired  a  volley,  but  so  wild  was  their  aim  that 
nearly  all  the  bullets  passed  over  the  heads  of 
the  Sixth.  In  the  field  and  in  the  woods  there 
was  a  constant  rattle  of  musketry.  The  men  on 
both  sides  sheltered  themselves  behind  trees  and 
fences,  or  crept  like  Indians  through  the  almost 
impenetrable  thickets. 

The  Bucktails  were  accustomed  to  creeping 
through  the  forests,  and  taking  partridges  and 
pigeons  on  the  wing.  Their  fire  was  very  de- 
structive to  the  enemy.  Stuart's  lines  began  to 
waver  before  them.  The  South  Carolinians  fell 


44  Following  the  Flag. 

back  a  little,  and  then  a  little  more,  as  the  Buck- 
tails  kept  edging  on.  The  fire  of  the  skilled 
mountaineers  was  constant  and  steady.  It  was 
too  severe  for  the  Rebels  to  withstand.  They 
gave  way  suddenly  on  all  sides,  and  fled  in  wild 
confusion  down  the  Centreville  road,  throwing 
away  their  guns,  clothing,  knapsacks,  and  car- 
tridge-boxes, leaving  one  caisson  and  limber  of 
their  artillery  behind  in  their  haste  to  get  away. 
Nearly  all  of  their  severely  wounded  were  left 
on  the  field.  The  Union  loss  was  seven  killed 
and  sixty-one  wounded,  while  so  destructive  was 
the  fire  of  the  Pennsylvanians  that  the  Rebel  loss 
was  two  hundred  and  thirty.* 

The  affair,  though  short,  was  decisive.  The 
effect  was  thrilling  throughout  the  army.  The 
Union  troops, — held  in  contempt  by  the  Rebels, 
— defeated  at  Manassas,  Ball's  Bluff,  and  at 
Bethel,  by  superior  forces,  had  met  an  equal 
number  of  the  enemy,  and  in  a  fair  fight  had 
won  a  signal  victory.  It  was  a  proud  day  to  the 
brave  men  who  had  thus  shown  their  ability  to 
conquer  a  foe  equal  in  numbers.  They  returned 
from  Dranesville  in  high  spirits,  and  were  re- 
ceived with  cheers,  long  and  loud,  by  their  com- 
rades, who  had  heard  the  distant  firing,  and  who 
had  been  informed  of  their  victory. 

Christmas  came.  The  men  were  in  winter 
quarters,  and  merry  tim«8  they  had, — dinners 
of  roast  turkey,  plum-pudding  and  mince-pies, 
sent  by  their  friends  at  home.  After  dinner  they 
had  games,  sports,  and  dances,  chasing  a  greased 
pig,  climbing  a  greasy  pole,  running  in  a  meal- 
bag,  playing  ball,  pitching  quoits,  playing  leap- 
*  Norfolk  Day-Book. 


Following  the  Flag.  45 

frog,  singing  and  dancing,  around  the  camp-fires 
through  the  long  Christmas  evening. 

The  winter  passed  away  without  any  event  to 
break  the  monotony  of  camp-life. 

Officers  and  soldiers  alike  became  disaffected 
at  the  long  delay  of  General  McClellan.  The 
President  and  the  people  also  were  dissatisfied. 
President  Lincoln,  being  Commander-in-chief, 
selected  the  22d  of  February,  the  birthday  of 
Washington,  on  which  all  the  armies  of  the 
Union  were  to  make  an  advance  upon  the  enemy ; 
but  it  was  midwinter,  the  roads  were  deep  with 
mud,  and  the  order  was  withdrawn.  General 
Grant  all  the  while  was  winning  victories  at 
Fort  Henry  and  Fort  Donelson,  and  General 
Sherman  and  the  navy  had  taken  Port  Koyal, 
while  the  great  Army  of  the  Potomac,  on  which 
the  country  had  lavished  its  means,  and  granted 
all  that  its  commander  asked  for,  was  doing 
nothing. 

The  President,  in  March,  issued  an  order  to 
General  McCiellan  to  complete  the  organization 
of  the  army  into  corps,  with  such  promptness 
and  despatch  as  not  to  delay  the  commencement 
of  the  operations  which  he  had  already  directed 
to  be  undertaken  by  the  Army  of  the  Potomac. 
General  McClellan  complied  with  the  order. 

The  First  Corps  was  composed  of  Franklin's, 
McCall's,  and  King's  Divisions,  and  was  com- 
manded by  Major-General  McDowell. 

The  Second  Corps  was  composed  of  Richard- 
son's, Blenker's,  and  Sedgwick's  Divisions,  and 
was  commanded  by  Major-General  Sumner. 

The  Third  Corps  was  commanded  by  Major- 
General  Heintzelman,  and  was  composed  of  Fitz- 


46  Following  the  Flag. 

John    Porter's,    Hooker's,   and   Hamilton's   Divi- 
sions. 

The  Fourth  Corps  was  commanded  by  Major- 
General  Keyes,  and  was  composed  of  Couch's, 
Smith's,  and  Casey's  Divisions. 

The  Fifth  Corps  was  composed  of  Shields's  and 
Williams's  Divisions,  and  was  commanded  by 
Major-General  Banks. 

It  was  a  long,  dull  winter  to  the  soldiers.  They 
waited  impatiently  for  action.  Camp-life  was 
not  all  song-singing  and  dancing.  There  were 
days  and  weeks  of  stormy  weather,  when  there 
could  be  no  drills.  The  mud  was  deep,  and  the 
soldiers  had  little  to  do  but  doze  by  the  camp- 
fires  through  the  long  winter  days  and  nights. 
Thousands  who  had  led  correct  lives  at  home  fell 
into  habits  of  dissipation  and  vice.  Their  wives 
and  children  haunted  their  dreams  at  night.  A 
sorrow  settled  upon  them, — a  longing  for  home, 
which  became  a  disease,  and  sent  thousands  to 
the  hospital,  and  finally  to  the  grave.  The  army 
early  in  the  winter  began  to  suffer  for  want  of 
something  to  do. 

Some  of  the  colonels  and  chaplains  saw  that 
it  was  of  the  utmost  importance  that  something 
should  be  done  to  take  up  the  minds  of  the  men 
and  turn  their  thoughts  from  the  scenes  of  home. 
Lyceums,  debating-societies,  schools,  in  which 
Latin,  German,  arithmetic,  reading,  and  writing 
were  taught,  were  established.  The  chaplains, — 
those  who  were  true,  earnest  men,  established 
Sunday  schools,  and  organized  churches,  and 
held  prayer-meetings.  God  blessed  their  efforts, 
and  hundreds  of  soldiers  became  sincere  Chris- 
tians, attesting  their  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  as 


Following  the  Flag.  47 

the  Saviour  of  men  by  living  correct  lives  and 
breaking  off  their  evil  habits.  Under  the  influ- 
ence of  the  religious  teachings  there  was  a  great 
reform  in  the  army.  The  men  became  sober. 
They  no  longer  gambled  away  their  money.  They 
became  quiet  and  orderly,  obeyed  the  commands 
of  their  officers  in  doing  unpleasant  duties  with 
alacrity.  Some  who  had  been  drunkards  for 
years  signed  the  temperance  pledge.  They  be- 
came cheerful.  They  took  new  views  of  their 
duties  and  obligations  to  their  country  and  their 
God,  and  looked  through  the  gloom  and  darkness 
to  the  better  life  beyond  the  grave.  Several  of 
the  chaplains  organized  churches.  One  noble 
chaplain  says  of  the  church  in  his  regiment : — 

"  I  received  into  its  communion  one  hundred 
and  seventy  members,  about  sixty  of  whom  for 
the  first  time  confessed  Christ.  At  the  com- 
mencement of  the  services  I  baptized  six  young 
soldiers.  They  kneeled  before  me,  and  I  con- 
secrated them  to  God  for  life  and  for  death, — 
the  majority  of  them  baptized,  as  it  proved,  for 
death.  I  then  read  the  form  of  covenant,  the 
system  of  faith,  to  which  all  gave  their  assent.  I 
then  read  the  names  of  those  who  wished  to  enter 
this  fold  in  the  Wilderness;  those  who  had  made 
a  profession  of  religion  at  home,  and  came  to  us 
as  members  of  Christian  churches,  and  those  who 
now  came  as  disciples  of  the  Redeemer. 

"  Then  followed  the  communion  service.  This 
was  one  of  the  most  affecting  and  impressive 
seasons  of  my  life.  The  powers  of  the  world  to 
come  rested  on  all  minds.  The  shadow  of  the 
great  events  so  soon  to  follow  was  creeping  over 
us,  giving  earnestness  and  impressive  solemnity 


48  Following  the  Flag. 

to  all  hearts.  It  was  a  day  never  to  be  forgotten 
as  a  commencement  of  a  new  era  in  the  life  of 
many.  It  was  a  scene  on  which  angels  might  look 
down  with  unmingled  pleasure,  for  here  the  weary 
found  rest,  the  burdened  the  peace  of  forgiveness, 
the  broken  in  heart,  beauty  for  ashes. 

Our  position  increased  in  a  high  degree  the 
interest  of  the  occasion.  We  were  far  from  our 
churches  and  homes.  Yet  we  found  here  the 
sacred  emblems  of  our  religion,  and  looking  into 
the  future,  which  we  knew  was  full  of  danger, 
sickness,  and  death  to  many,  we  have  girded  our- 
selves for  the  conflict.  It  much  resembled  the 
solemn  communion  of  Christians  in  the  time  of 
persecution.  Our  friends  who  were  present  from 
a  distance,  of  whom  there  were  several,  rejoiced 
greatly  that  there  was  such  a  scene  in  the  army. 
General  Jameson  was  deeply  moved  and  after- 
wards said  it  was  the  most  solemn  and  interest- 
ing scene  of  his  life. 

"  Again,  on  Sabbath,  March  9th,  the  religious 
interest  continuing,  we  held  another  communion. 
At  this  time  twenty -eight  were  received  into  the 
church.  Seven  young  men  were  baptized.  The 
interest  was  greater  than  at  the  former  commun- 
ion, and  it  gives  me  the  greatest  satisfaction  to 
know  that  this  season,  which  gave  to  many  the 
highest  enjoyment  ever  known  on  earth,  when  the 
cup  of  thanksgiving  was  mingled  with  tears  of 
gratitude,  prepared  for  the  sacrifice  that  was  to 
follow.  Many  who  were  there  never  again  par- 
took of  the  wine  of  promise  until  they  drank  it 
new  in  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  sat  down  at  the 
marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb."  * 

*  Peninsular  Campaign.    Rev.  Dr.  Marks. 


Following  the  Flag.  49 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  SIEGE  OF  YORKTOWN. 

THE  Rebel  army  suddenly  evacuated  Centre- 
ville,  Manassas,  and  the  line  of  the  Potomac, 
carrying  off  everything  of  value.  The  Army  of 
the  Potomac  moved  on  the  9th  of  March  to  Manas- 
sas, beheld  the  deserted  encampments,  returned 
to  Alexandria,  and  sailed  for  Fortress  Monroe. 
General  McClellan  decided  to  advance  upon 
Richmond  by  the  Peninsula,  between  the  York 
and  James  Rivers.  General  McDowell,  with  Mc- 
Call's  and  King's  divisions,  was  stationed  at 
Fredericksburg,  to  cover  Washington.  Blenker's 
division  was  detached  from  Sumner's  Corps,  and 
sent  to  the  Shenandoah  Valley.  All  the  other 
divisions  sailed  down  the  Chesapeake.  The  troops 
landed  at  Newport  News  and  went  into  camp. 

The  Rebel  General  Magmder  occupied  York- 
town.  He  was  fortifying  it  and  the  Peninsula, 
erecting  batteries  to  command  York  River,  and 
to  cover  the  approaches  by  land.  The  iron-clad 
Merrimack,  with  the  Teazer  and  Jamestown  gun- 
boats, were  in  the  James  River.  Admiral  Golds- 
borough,  with  the  Monitor,  the  Minnesota,  and 
several  gunboats,  was  watching  them,  and  guard- 
ing the  shipping  at  Fortress  Monroe. 

General  McClellan  submitted  his  plans  to  the 
President.  He  had  two  methods  of  operation  in 
view ; — one,  to  attack  Magruder's  works,  between 
the  York  and  the  James,  which  might  require 


50  Following  the  Flag. 

siege  operations,  and  a  delay  of  many  weeks;  the 
other,  to  obtain  aid  from  the  navy,  attack  the 
water-batteries  at  Yorktown,  silence  them,  and 
then  go  up  the  York  River  with  his  army,  sailing 
to  West  Point,  within  twenty-five  miles  of  Rich- 
mond. Admiral  Goldsborough  could  not  spare 
gunboats  enough  to  attack  the  batteries,  and 
therefore  General  McClellan  adopted  the  other 
plan.* 

On  the  evening  of  April  3d  the  army  received 
orders  to  march  the  next  morning. 

It  was  a  beautiful  night.  The  sky  was  cloud- 
less. A  new  moon  shed  its  silver  light  upon  the 
vast  encampment.  The  soldiers  had  been  waiting 
two  weeks.  They  were  one  hundred  thousand 
strong,  while  the  Rebel  force  did  not  number 
more  than  ten  or  twelve  thousand. f 

They  expected  to  move  to  victory.  They  sang 
songs,  wrote  letters  to  their  friends,  burnished 
their  guns,  heaped  the  fires  with  fresh  fuel,  and 
rejoiced  that  after  so  many  months  of  waiting 
they  were  to  be  active. 

There  were  some  who  had  a  true  appreciation 
of  the  work  before  them,  and  realized  that  they 
might  fall  in  the  hour  of  battle. 

One  who  had  fought  at  Bull  Run,  whose  heart 
was  in  the  great  cause,  prepared  his  last  will  and 
testament.  At  the  close  of  it  he  wrote: — 

"  And  now,  having  arranged  for  the  disposi- 
tion of  my  worldly  estate,  I  will  say  that,  possess- 
ing a  full  confidence  in  the  Christian  religion, 
and  believing  in  the  righteousness  of  the  cause 
in  which  I  am  engaged,  I  am  ready  to  offer  my 

*  General  McClellan's  Report,  p.  66. 
f  General  Heintzelman's  testimony. 


Following  the  Flag.  51 

poor  life  in  vindication  of  that  cause,  and  in  sus- 
taining a  government  the  mildest  and  most  benefi- 
cent the  world  has  ever  known."  * 

At  three  o'clock  in  the  morning  the  soldiers 
were  astir,  roused  by  the  drum-beat  and  the 
bugle.  The  fading  fires  were  rekindled.  Their 
coffee  was  soon  bubbling  on  the  coals.  Before 
daylight  they  had  their  knapsacks  packed,  their 
tents  taken  down,  and  all  things  ready  for  the 
march.  By  sunrise  they  were  on  the  road,  Gen- 
eral Heintzelman's  corps  leading  the  column. 
The  roads  were  deep  with  mud,  and  the  march- 
ing was  heavy,  but  so  enthusiastic  were  the  sol- 
diers that  by  ten  o'clock  the  head  of  the  column 
encountered  the  enemy's  pickets  in  front  of  York- 
town. 

Both  armies  were  upon  historic  ground.  It 
was  at  Yorktown  that  the  British  army  under 
Lord  Cornwallis  laid  down  its  arms  in  1781.  It 
was  a  flourishing  village  then.  There  were  fine 
mansions,  surrounded  with  shrubbery,  shaded  by 
old  oaks  and  lindens.  Virginia  in  those  days 
had  many  wealthy  families.  The  Peninsula  was 
the  first  settled  territory  in  America,  and  many 
of  the  planters  had  immense  estates.  One  of  the 
signers  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence  re- 
sided at  Yorktown, — Governor  Nelson.  His  house 
is  yet  standing, — a  large  two-story  brick  build- 
ing, which  General  Magruder  occupied  for  his 
head-quarters.  It  bears  the  marks  of  shot  which 
were  fired  by  the  Americans  during  the  siege  in 
1781.  Governor  Nelson  commanded  the  Virginia 
militia  then.  He  was  a  noble  patriot,  and  aimed 

*  Maine  Adjutant-General's  Report,  1862,  p.  142.     Captain 
B.  M.  Smith. 


52  Following  the  Flag. 

the  cannon  himself  at  his  own  house  to  drive  out 
the  British  who  had  possession  of  it. 

Cornwallis  had  a  line  of  earthworks  around 
Yorktown,  and  those  which  Magruder  erected 
were  on  pretty  much  the  same  line,  only  Magru- 
der's,  besides  encircling  the  town,  also  reached 
across  the  Peninsula.  The  English  general  had 
between  seven  and  eight  thousand  men.  General 
Washington  and  Count  Rochambeau  had  about 
fifteen  thousand.  They  were  large  armies  for 
those  days,  but  very  small  when  compared  with 
that  commanded  by  General  McClellan. 

It  was  a  long  march  which  the  French  and 
American  troops  made  to  reach  Yorktown.  They 
marched  from  New  York,  in  July,  through  Phila- 
delphia, Baltimore,  Annapolis,  Mount  Vernon, 
and  Williamsburg.  They  had  no  transports  to 
take  them  down  the  Chesapeake,  besides,  there 
was  an  PJnglish  fleet  in  the  bay  which  might  have 
captured  the  entire  army  had  it  moved  by  water. 

In  the  American  army  were  officers  whose 
names  are  inseparably  connected  with  the  history 
of  our  country, — General  Knox,  Baron  Steuben, 
Lafayette,  General  Clinton,  General  Lincoln, 
Colonel  Scammell,  the  brave  New  Hampshire 
officer  who  was  shot  by  a  Hessian  soldier.  In  the 
French  army  were  Count  Rochambeau,  Marquis 
St.  Simon,  and  Baron  Viomeil.  In  the  bay  floated 
the  English  ships  of  war,  and  outside,  near  Cape 
Henry,  was  the  Count  de  Grasse,  with  his  for- 
midable fleet. 

On  Sunday  morning,  the  13th  of  October,  the 
place  was  completely  invested.  The  Americans 
of  the  allied  army  moved  down  the  road  leading 
to  Hampton,  and  swung  round  by  Worm  ley  Creek. 


Following  the  Flag.  53 

General  Lincoln  commanded  the  right  wing,  and 
had  his  head-quarters  near  the  creek.  Lafayette, 
with  his  light  infantry,  and  Governor  Nelson, 
with  the  Virginia  militia,  were  on  the  north  side 
of  the  Hampton  road,  while  south  of  it  were  the 
New  England  and  New  Jersey  and  New  York 
troops,  under  General  Clinton.  They  held  the 
center  of  the  American  line.  The  left  wing  of  the 
Americans,  on  Warwick  Kiver,  was  composed  of 
Maryland  and  Pennsylvania  troops,  under  Baron 
Steuben.  On  the  west  side  of  the  Warwick  were 
Washington's  and  Rochambeau's  head-quarters, 
on  the  south  side  of  the  road.  The  French  troops 
held  the  ground  from  this  point  to  York  River 
west  of  the  town. 

Lord  Corn  wall  is  capitulated  on  the  16th  of 
October.  On  the  17th  his  fine  army  marched 
out  from  the  town  along  the  Hampton  road  about 
a  mile  to  a  field,  where  the  soldiers  laid  down 
their  arms.  The  American  army  was  drawn  up 
on  the  north  side  of  the  road  and  the  French  on 
the  south  side, — two  long  lines  of  troops.  The 
British  army  marched  between  them,  the  drums 
beating  a  slow  march,  and  the  colors  which  had 
waved  proudly  on  so  many  battle-fields  closely 
encased.  It  was  a  sorrowful  march  to  the  British 
soldiers.  Some  of  them  cried  with  vexation,  and 
drew  their  caps  over  their  faces  to  hide  their 
tears.  Lord  Cornwallis  felt  the  humiliation  so 
deeply  that  he  delegated  General  O'Hara  to  sur- 
render up  his  sword. 

It  was  an  imposing  scene.  Washington  and  all 
the  generals  of  the  army,  with  their  suits,  in  rich 
uniforms  and  on  fine  horses,  the  long  lines  of 
soldiers,  the  colors  waving  in  the  breeze,  the 


54  Following  the  Flag. 

British  army  in  its  scarlet  uniforms,  the  crowd  of 
spectators  from  the  country  who  had  heard  of 
the  news,  and  had  hastened  to  see  the  surrender, 
made  it  one  of  the  grandest  sights  ever  seen  in 
America. 

On  such  ground,  hallowed  by  noble  deeds,  the 
troops  of  the  Union,  as  their  fathers  had  done 
before  them,  were  to  carry  on  the  siege  of  York- 
town. 

The  Rebels  also  undoubtedly  felt  the  influence 
of  those  stirring  times  of  the  Revolution.  They 
believed  that  they  were  fighting  for  their  liberty, 
and  were  engaged  in  a  just  war.  But  sincerity 
is  not  certain  proof  of  the  righteousness  of  a 
cause.  Chaplain  Davis,  of  the  Fourth  Texas  regi- 
ment, has  this  vindication  of  the  rebellion,  writ- 
ten by  the  camp-fires  at  Yorktown : — 

"  How  many  pleasing  recollections  crowd  upon 
the  mind  of  each  soldier  as  he  walks  over  these 
grounds,  or  sitting  thoughtfully  by  his  fagots, 
recalls  the  history  of  the  past,  and  compares  it 
with  the  scenes  of  the  present.  The  patriots  of 
the  Revolution  were  struggling  for  liberty,  and 
so  are  we.  They  had  been  oppressed  with  bur- 
densome taxation, — so  were  we.  They  remon- 
strated,— so  did  we.  They  submitted  till  submis- 
sion ceased  to  be  a  virtue, — and  so  have  we.  They 
appealed  to  Parliament,  but  were  unheard.  Our 
Representatives  in  Congress  pointed  to  the  mael- 
strom to  which  they  were  driving  the  ship,  but 
they  refused  to  see  it.  Our  fathers  asked  for 
equalities  of  rights  and  privileges,  but  it  was 
refused.  The  South  asked-  that  their  claim  to 
territory  won  by  the  common  blood  and  treasure 
of  the  country  be  recognized,  and  that  our  domes- 


Following  the  Flag.  55 

tic  institutions,  as  guaranteed  by  the  Constitu- 
tion, be  respected.  These  petitions  were  an- 
swered by  professed  ministers  of  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  in  raising  contributions  from  the 
sacred  pulpit  on  the  holy  Sabbath  of  Sharped 
Rifles,  to  shed  Southern  blood  on  common  terri- 
tory. Their  Representatives  declared,  upon  the 
floors  of  Congress,  that  they  were  in  favor  of  '  An 
Antislavery  Constitution,  an  Antislavery  Bible, 
and  an  Antislavery  God!'  What  is  now  left  us? 
Naught  but  the  refuge  our  fathers  had, — the  God 
of  Justice  and  the  God  of  Battles.  To  him  have 
we  appealed,  and  by  his  aid  and  our  good  right 
arms  we  will  pass  through  the  ordeal  of  blood 
and  come  out  conquerors  in  the  end."  * 

Many  thousands  of  the  Union  soldiers  were 
thinking,  reflecting  men.  There  were  ministers, 
professors  in  colleges,  school-teachers,  and  learned 
and  scientific  men.  Few  there  were  who  could 
not  read  and  write.  Thousands  of  them  had  been 
teachers  and  scholars  in  the  Sunday  schools. 
They  had  thought  the  war  all  over,  and  discussed 
the  causes  wrhich  led  to  it.  They  -were  familiar 
with  the  history  of  events, — of  the  struggle  be- 
tween Slavery  and  Freedom;  for  the  possession 
of  Kansas,  where  men  and  women  were  driven 
out,  their  buildings  burned,  or  themselves  thrown 
into  rivers,  or  deliberately  murdered,  for  pre- 
ferring freedom  to  slavery.  They  recalled  the 
attempt  to  compel  the  people  of  the  North  to  re- 
turn the  slaves  who  were  escaping  to  Canada, — 
also  the  kidnapping  of  free  citizens  of  the  North ; 
the  imprisonment  of  men  and  women  for  teach- 

*  Campaign  from  Texas  to  Maryland,  by  Rev.  Nicholas  A. 
Davis,  Chaplain  Fourth  Texas.  Richmond,  1863. 


56  Following  the  Flag. 

ing  a  slave  to  read  the  Bible.  They  remembered 
that  a  Northern  man  could  not  travel  with  safety 
in  the  South  before  the  war,  that  Slavery  was 
opposed  always  to  Freedom,  that  the  system 
crushed  the  poor  laboring  men  without  distinc- 
tion of  color,  race,  or  clime  or  country;  that  it 
was  overbearing,  imperious,  aristocratic,  arro- 
gant, and  cruel;  that  it  kept  the  people  from 
obtaining  knowledge;  that  it  was  the  foe  of  in- 
dustry, the  enemy  of  science,  art,  and  religion. 

They  remembered  the  words  of  Mr.  Stephens, 
of  Georgia,  the  Vice-President  of  the  Confederacy, 
who  in  the  beginning  opposed  secession ;  who  said 
to  his  associates  in  the  convention  which  carried 
his  State  out  of  the  Union : — 

"  It  is  the  best  and  freest  government,  the  most 
equal  in  its  rights,  the  most  just  in  its  decisions, 
the  most  lenient  in  its  measures,  and  the  most 
inspiring  in  its  principles  to  elevate  the  race  of 
man  that  the  sun  of  heaven  ever  shone  upon. 
Now  for  you  to  attempt  to  overthrow  such  a 
government  as  this,  unassailed,  is  the  height  of 
madness,  folly,  and  wickedness."  * 

They  remembered  that  Mr.  Stephens  asked 
those  who  were  plotting  treason  these  questions : 
"  What  reasons  can  you  give  to  the  nations  of  the 
earth  to  justify  it?  They  will  be  calm  and  de- 
liberate judges  in  the  case;  and  to  what  law,  to 
what  one  overt  act,  can  you  point  on  which  to 
rest  the  plea  of  justification?  What  right  has 
the  North  assailed?  What  interest  of  the  South 
has  been  invaded?  What  justice  has  been  denied, 
or  what  claim  founded  in  justice  and  right  has 

*  Stephens's  speech. 


Following  the  Flag.  57 

been  withheld?  Can  any  of  you  name  one  gov- 
ernmental act  of  wrong  deliberately  and  pur- 
posely done  by  the  government  at  Washington  of 
which  the  South  had  a  right  to  complain?  I 
challenge  the  answer." 

They  remembered  that  the  Secretary  of  War 
under  President  Buchanan,  Mr.  Floyd  of  Vir- 
ginia, had  removed  all  the  arms  from  the  North- 
ern arsenals  to  the  South,  that  the  slaveholders 
might  be  well  prepared  for  war,  and  ready  to  seize 
the  city  of  Washington. 

They  remembered  that  Mr.  Toucey  of  Connect- 
icut, who  was  President  Buchanan's  Secretary 
of  the  Navy,  had  sent  nearly  all  the  ships  of  war 
into  foreign  seas,  that  they  might  not  be  at 
hand  in  the  hour  of  rebellion,  when  the  govern- 
ment should  pass  into  new  hands,  and  that  the 
Secretary  of  the  Treasury  stole  millions  of  dol- 
lars of  public  funds  intrusted  to  his  care. 
They  reflected  that  all  of  these  men  had  forsworn 
themselves,  that  they  were  traitors  and  robbers, 
that  they  had  deliberately,  through  years  of 
power,  planned  to  rebel,  to  destroy  the  govern- 
ment, and  bring  ruin  upon  the  people  if  they 
could  not  have  their  way.  They  believed  that 
without  cause  the  Rebels  had  fired  upon  the  flag, 
and  inaugurated  the  war,  and  that  to  defend  the 
flag  and  restore  the  Union,  by  crushing  out  the 
rebellion,  was  a  duty  they  owed  to  their  country 
and  to  God.  They  recalled  the  words  of  Thomas 
Jefferson,  uttered  long  ago,  in  his  notes  on  Vir- 
ginia, who  said,  in  view  of  the  complicity  of  the 
South  with  slavery : — 

"  I  tremble  for  my  country  when  I  reflect  that 
God  is  just,  and  that  his  justice  cannot  sleep 


58  Following  the  Flag. 

forever.  The  Almighty  has  no  attribute  that 
can  take  side  with  us  in  such  a  contest."  * 

Those  thinking  men  remembered  the  words  of 
the  great  man  who  wrote  the  Declaration  of  In- 
dependence, and  they  also  remembered  that  the 
oppressed  and  down-trodden  of  all  lands  were 
looking  to  America, — to  the  principles  of  the 
government  of  the  United  States, — as  their  hope 
for  the  future.  They  did  not  forget  their  homes 
on  the  breezy  hills  of  the  North  and  in  the  sunny 
valleys,  nor  the  church-bell,  nor  the  school- 
house,  and  other  things  dearer  to  them  than  life. 
They  must  fight  to  maintain  them.  Their  liber- 
ties were  assailed.  They  could  not  falter  in  such 
a  contest. 

So  they  reflected  as  they  sat  by  their  camp- 
fires  in  the  starry  night,  or  lay  upon  the  ground 
where  their  fathers  achieved  the  last  great  victory 
whick  secured  their  independence. 

The  corps  commanded  by  General  Heintzelman, 
when  it  came  into  position  before  Yorktown, 
stood  upon  the  ground  which  General  Lincoln 
had  occupied  in  the  siege  of  1781.  General  Sum- 
ner's  corps  had  the  center,  and  occupied  the 
ground  which  Baron  Steuben  and  General  Clin- 
ton held  in  that  siege.  General  Keyes's  corps 
came  to  the  Warwick  River,  at  Lee's  Mills,  almost 
opposite  the  spot  where  General  Washington  had 
his  head-quarters,  while  General  Franklin  was 
held  in  reserve  to  move  up  York  River  on  trans- 
ports when  the  enemy  was  driven  from  York- 
town. 

General  Heintzelman  arrived  in  front  of  the 
works,  and  was  greeted  with  shells  from  Magru- 
'  *  Notes  on  Virginia. 


Following  the  Flag.  59 

der's  batteries.  While  the  cannon  were  boom- 
ing on  that  afternoon  of  the  4th,  the  following 
brief  telegram  was  sent  over  the  wires  from  Wash- 
ington to  Fortress  Monroe: — 

"  By  direction  of  the  President,  General  Mc- 
Dowell's army  corps  has  been  detached  from  the 
force  under  your  immediate  command,  and  the 
General  is  ordered  to  report  to  the  Secretary  of 
War." 

General  McClellan  received  it  on  the  5th.  He 
remarks : — 

"  To  me  the  blow  was  most  discouraging.  It 
frustrated  all  my  plans  for  impending  operations. 
It  fell  when  I  was  too  deeply  committed  to  with- 
draw. It  left  me  incapable  of  continuing  opera- 
tions which  had  been  begun.  It  compelled  the 
adoption  of  another,  a  different,  and  a  less  effect- 
ive plan  of  campaign.  It  made  rapid  and  bril- 
liant operations  impossible.  It  was  a  fatal  error. 
It  was  now  of  course  out  of  my  power  to  turn 
Yorktown  by  West  Point.  I  had  therefore  no 
choice  left  but  to  attack  it  directly  in  front  as 
I  best  could  with  the  force  at  my  command."  * 

This  brief  despatch  will  demand  the  patient 
consideration  of  historians  in  the  future,  who, 
when  the  passions  and  prejudices  of  men  have 
passed  away,  calmly  and  dispassionately  review 
the  causes  of  the  failure  of  the  Peninsular  cam- 
paign. On  one  hand,  it  is  alleged  to  have  been 
the  fatal  error;  that  it  was  an  unwarrantable  in- 
terference, which  made  it  impossible  for  General 
McClellan  to  conduct  the  campaign  to  a  success- 
ful issue. 

On  the  other  hand,  it  is  asked  how  the  presence 
*  McClellan's  Report,  p.  79. 


60  Following  the  Flag. 

of  McDowell  would  have  enabled  him  to  go  to 
West  Point  without  the  aid  of  the  navy,  which 
he  could  not  have.* 

How  did  it  compel  the  adoption  of  another 
plan,  inasmuch  as  the  order  for  the  troops  to 
advance  and  attack  the  works  at  Yorktown  was 
issued  on  the  3d,  and  they  marched  on  the  4th, 
and  were  engaged  with  the  enemy  before  General 
McClellan  received  the  orders?  It  is  claimed, 
therefore,  that  the  issuing  of  the  order  was  not  a 
fatal  error;  that  it  did  not  compel  the  adoption 
of  another  plan ;  that  no  other  plan  was  adopted ; 
that  it  did  not  leave  General  McClellan  incapable 
of  continuing  operations  already  begun ;  that  it 
did  not  deprive  him  of  the  power  of  taking  West 
Point,  inasmuch  as  he  never  had  had  the  power; 
neither  did  it  compel  an  attack  directly  in  front, 
for  that  had  already  begun;  and  that  the  Presi- 
dent in  making  the  change  was  only  enforcing 
the  conditions  on  which  he  accepted  the  plan  of 
a  movement  to  the  Peninsula, — the  retention  of  a 
force  sufficient  to  cover  Washington, — which  Gen- 
eral McClellan  had  not  complied  with. 

In  the  correspondence  which  passed  between 
the  President  and  General  McClellan,  the  Presi- 
dent has  this  explanation  and  vindication  of  his 
course : — 

"  My  explicit  directions  that  Washington 
should,  by  the  judgment  of  all  commanders  of 
corps,  be  left  entirely  secure,  had  been  entirely 
neglected.  It  was  precisely  this  that  drove  me 
to  detain  McDowell.  I  do  not  forget  that  I  was 
satisfied  with  your  arrangement  to  leave  Banks 
at  Manassas  Junction,  but  when  that  arrange- 

*  See  page  50. 


•f- 

Following  the  Flag.  61 

ment  was  broken  up,  and  nothing  was  substi- 
tuted for  it,  of  course  I  was  not  satisfied.  I  was 
constrained  to  substitute  something  for  it. 

"  And  now  allow  me  to  ask  you :  Do  you  really 
think  I  should  permit  the  line  from  Richmond 
via  Manassas  Junction  to  this  city  to  be  entirely 
open,  except  what  resistance  could  be  presented 
by  less  than  twenty  thousand  unorganized  troops  ? 
This  is  a  question  which  the  country  will  not 
allow  me  to  evade."  * 

It  will  be  interesting  to  see  how  the  situation 
was  viewed  by  the  commanders  of  the  two  armies 
on  the  Peninsula.  General  McClellan's  troops 
in  front  of  the  enemy,  present  and  fit  for  duty, 
numbered  one  hundred  thousand  strong.f  He 
asked  for  reinforcements.  He  wrote  thus  to  the 
Secretary  of  War : — 

"  It  seems  clear  that  I  shall  have  the  whole 
force  of  the  enemy  on  my  hands,  probably  not 
less  than  one  hundred  thousand  men,  and  prob- 
ably more.  In  consequence  of  the  loss  of  Blen- 
ker's  division  and  the  First  Corps  (McDowell's), 
my  force  is  possibly  less  than  that  of  the  enemy, 
while  they  have  the  advantage  of  position."  $ 

"  I  was  compelled,"  says  General  Magruder, 
"  to  place  in  Gloucester  Point,  Yorktown,  and 
Mulberry  Island,  fixed  garrisons,  amounting  to 
six  thousand  men,  my  whole  force  being  eleven 
thousand;  so  that  it  will  be  seen  that  the  balance 
of  the  line,  embracing  a  length  of  thirteen  miles, 
was  defended  by  about  five  thousand  men.  On 
the  5th  of  April  the  enemy's  columns  appeared 

*  President  Lincoln's  letter, — Testimony,  p.  821. 
|  Adjutant-General's  Report, — Testimony,  p.  315. 
;  McClellan's  Report,  p.  79. 


62  Following  the  Flag. 

along  the  whole  front  of  my  line.  I  have  no 
accurate  data  upon  which  to  base  an  exact  state- 
ment of  his  force;  but,  from  various  sources  of 
information,  I  was  satisfied  that  I  had  before  me 
the  enemy's  Army  of  the  Potomac,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  the  two  corps  d'ar-mee  of  Banks  and 
McDowell,  forming  an  aggregate  number  cer- 
tainly of  not  less  than  one  hundred  thousand, 
since  ascertained  to  have  been  one  hundred  and 
twenty  thousand Thus  with  five  thou- 
sand men,  exclusive  of  the  garrisons,  we  stopped 
and  held  in  check  over  one  hundred  thousand  of 
the  enemy.  Every  preparation  was  made  in 
anticipation  of  another  attack.  The  men  slept 
in  the  trenches  and  under  arms,  but  to  my  utter 
surprise  he  permitted  day  after  day  to  elapse 
without  an  assault."  * 

Siege  operations  commenced, — spades,  picks, 
and  shovels  were  given  to  the  troops,  and  they 
began  to  throw  up  the  breastworks.  It  was  a 
slow,  tedious,  laborious  undertaking.  The  mud 
was  very  deep,  the  ground  soft,  and  it  rained 
nearly  every  day.  The  woods  were  very  dense. 
There  were  new  roads  made.  The  brooks  were 
bridged.  Some  of  the  soldiers  made  gabions,  or 
baskets  of  wicker-work,  for  the  batteries.  The 
teams  floundered  through  the  mud  axle-deep. 
Thousands  of  horses  gave  out  from  sheer  exhaust- 
ion. When  the  breastworks  were  ready,  the 
heavy  guns,  their  carriages,  and  the  ammunition 
had  to  be  hauled. 

It  was  almost  impossible  to  accomplish  the 
work.  The  horses  could  not  do  it,  and  regiments 

*  Confederate  Reports,  Official,  p.  516. 


Following  the  Flag.  63 

Oi  men  were  detailed  to  drag  the  cannon  through 
the  mud. 

The  soldiers  worked  faithfully  and  enthusias- 
tically day  and  night,  through  drenching  rains, 
lying  down  to  sleep  in  their  wet  garments,  upon 
the  water-soaked  ground.  Fever  made  its  ap- 
pearance, and  thousands  were  sent  to  the  hos- 
pitals, worn  down  by  their  hard  labor  and  ex- 
posure. The  bullets  of  the  enemy  killed  very  few 
of  those  noble  men,  but  thousands  sickened  and 
died. 

While  the  batteries  were  getting  ready,  there 
was  a  spirited  affair  at  Lee's  Mills  on  the  16th 
of  April.  General  McClellan  decided  to  make  a 
reconnaissance  at  that  point,  and,  if  everything 
was  favorable,  to  throw  a  portion  of  his  force 
across  the  Warwick  River,  and  gain  a  foothold 
upon  the  western  shore.  There  was  an  old  field 
on  the  east  side  of  the  stream,  which  was  over- 
grown writh  young  pines  and  oaks.  A  line  of 
skirmishers,  under  cover  of  a  heavy  artillery  fire, 
crept  down  through  the  pines  to  the  edge  of  the 
stream.  The  Rebel  battery  upon  the  other  side 
answered  the  Union  artillery  with  solid  shot  and 
shells. 

Colonel  Hyde  of  the  Third  Vermont  was  or- 
dered to  cover  the  stream  with  two  companies. 
The  crossing  was  just  below  the  dam,  over  which 
the  water  poured  in  a  silver  sheet.  The  creek 
was  swollen  with  rains,  but  the  sons  of  Vermont 
were  not  the  men  to  falter.  They  plunged  in  up 
to  their  necks.  Their  ammunition  was  soaked, 
but  they  pushed  on  up  the  other  bank,  with  a 
cheer.  They  were  met  by  the  Fifteenth  North 
Carolina.  They  did  not  stop  an  instant,  but 


64  Following  the  Flag. 

rushed  upon  the  Carolinians,  who  fled  to  the 
rear  in  great  confusion,  and  the  Vermonters  took 
possession  of  their  rifle-pits.  The  commander  of 
the  Carolinians,  Colonel  McVining,  fell  mortally 
wounded,  also  many  of  his  men,  before  the  im- 
petuous charge  of  the  Green  Mountaineers.  But 
Rebel  reinforcements  were  at  hand.  Anderson's 
brigade  advanced,  and  the  handful  of  men  was 
obliged  to  recross  the  stream.  The  golden  mo- 
ment for  throwing  a  division  across  and  breaking 
the  enemy's  line  was  lost.  Later  in  the  day  a 
second  attempt  was  made  by  the  Fourth  and  Fifth 
Vermont  regiments  to  cross  upon  the  dam,  but 
the  Rebel  batteries  swept  it,  and  the  attempt  was 
not  successful.  The  losses  during  the  day  were 
about  one  hundred  on  each  side. 

The  month  of  April  passed  before  the  first 
siege  guns  were  ready  to  open  fire.  Meanwhile 
Magruder  was  reinforced.  On  the  first  day  of 
May  a  heavy  battery  near  York  River  began  to 
throw  shells  and  solid  shot  into  Yorktown.  That 
night  negroes  came  into  General  McClellan's  lines 
and  reported  that  the  Rebels  were  leaving  York- 
town,  but  their  story  was  not  believed  by  the 
General.  Preparations  were  made  to  open  a  fire 
from  all  the  guns  and  mortars  on  the  4th  of  May. 

General  Magruder  kept  close  watch  of  the  oper- 
ations, and  when  General  McClellan  was  ready, 
quietly  retreated  towards  Williamsburg.  He  or- 
dered his  artillerymen  to  keep  up  a  heavy  fire 
through  the  night,  to  spike  the  guns  just  before 
daybreak,  and  leave  the  place.  So  through  the 
night  there  was  a  grand  uproar  of  artillery  along 
the  Rebel  lines.  The  gunners  seemed  to  vie  with 
each  other  to  see  which  could  fire  most  rapidly 


Following  the  Flag.  65 

and  throw  away  the  most  shot  and  shells.  They 
took  no  aim,  but  fired  at  random  towards  the 
Union  lines. 

At  daybreak  it  was  discovered  that  there  was 
no  sign  of  life  or  motion  in  the  Rebel  camp. 
The  guns  still  looked  frowningly  from  the  fortifi- 
cations, tents  were  standing;  but  the  troops  were 
all  gone,  and  Yorktown  was  deserted. 

They  carried  off  all  their  light  artillery,  nearly 
all  their  provisions  and  supplies,  but  left  fifty-two 
heavy  guns  in  the  intrenchments.  They  planted 
torpedoes,  and  connected  them  with  wires  and 
cords.  A  Union  soldier  hit  his  foot  against  a 
wire  and  an  explosion  followed,  which  blew  off 
his  legs. 

General  Magruder,  by  showing  a  bold  front, 
with  eleven  thousand  men  at  first,  had  held  an 
army  of  a  hundred  thousand  in  check,  and  gained 
a  month  of  valuable  time  for  preparations  for  the 
defense  of  Richmond. 


CHAPTER  V. 

BATTLE  OF  WILLIAMSBURG. 

THE  first  battle  in  the  Peninsular  campaign  of 
the  Army  of  the  Potomac  was  fought  at  Williams- 
burg,  one  of  the  oldest  towns  in  Virginia.  It  was 
settled  in  1632,  and  was  capital  of  the  Colony  for 
many  years  before  the  Revolution.  William  and 
Mary's  College  is  there,  which  was  endowed  by 
the  king  and  queen  of  England  with  twenty  thou- 
sand acres  of  land,  and  a  penny  on  every  pound 
of  tobacco  sent  out  of  the  Colony,  and  duties  on 


66  Following  the  Flag. 

all  the  furs  and  skins.  The  college  buildings 
were  designed  by  Sir  Christopher  Wren,  archi- 
tect of  St.  Paul's  in  London. 

The  colonial  governors  resided  at  Williams- 
burg.  The  courts  were  held  there.  The  govern- 
ment buildings  were  the  noblest  in  America.  The 
Governor's  residence  was  a  magnificient  edifice, 
with  a  great  estate  of  three  hundred  acres  at- 
tached, laid  out  in  lawns,  parks,  groves,  flower- 
gardens,  and  peach-orchards.  It  was  intersected 
by  a  brook.  There  were  winding  graveled  walks, 
shaded  by  oaks  and  lindens. 

On  public  occasions,  and  on  birth-nights,  there 
were  grand  receptions  at  the  palace,  as  it  was 
called,  where  all  the  public  officers  and  gentlemen 
assembled  to  pay  their  respects  to  the  governor. 
The  judges  and  counselors,  in  flowing  robes  and 
powdered  wigs,  the  gentlemen  of  the  Colony  in 
broidered  waistcoats,  ruffled  shirts,  buff  breeches, 
black  stockings,  and  red,  yellow,  green,  blue,  or 
purple  coats,  with  gold  and  silver  shoe-buckles, 
and  ladies  in  silks  and  satins,  rode  up  in  their 
carriages,  driven  by  coachmen,  and  attended  by 
footmen  in  livery. 

During  the  sessions  of  the  House  of  Burgesses 
there  were  gay  times.  The  town  was  filled  with 
visitors.  The  wealth,  fashion,  and  refinement  of 
the  Colony  gathered  there.  It  was  there  in  the 
House  of  Burgesses  that  Patrick  Henry  uttered 
the  patriotic  sentiment, — "  Give  me  liberty,  or 
give  me  death."  It  was  from  Williamsburg  that 
Sir  William  Berkeley  wrote  to  the  King's  commis- 
sioners, thanking  God  that  there  were  no  common 
schools  or  printing-presses  in  Virginia.  Wash- 
ington, when  but  twenty-one  years  of  age, 


Following  the  Flag.  67 

mounted  his  horse  at  the  palace-gate,  for  his  long 
journey  to  the  head-waters  of  the  Ohio,  chosen  by 
Governor  Dinwiddie,  out  of  all  the  aristocratic 
families  of  the  Colony,  to  bear  a  message  to  the 
French  commander  in  that  far-off  region;  and 
there,  at  the  same  gate,  he  dismounted  from  his 
horse  on  the  22d  of  January,  1754,  having  faith- 
fully accomplished  what  he  had  undertaken. 

East  of  this  old  town,  a  small  stream,  which 
rises  in  the  center  of  the  Peninsula,  runs  south- 
east and  empties  into  College  Creek.  Very  near 
the  head-waters  of  this  stream  another  has  its 
rise,  which  runs  north  to  the  York  River,  and  is 
called  Queen's  Creek.  On  both  streams  there  are 
mills.  The  main  road  from  Yorktown  to  Wil- 
liamsburg  runs  on  the  high  land  between  the 
head-waters  of  the  creeks.  About  a  mile  east 
of  the  town  the  road  forks.  General  Magruder 
had  thrown  up  a  strong  fortification  at  that  pointr 
which  contained  thirteen  guns,  and  was  called 
Fort  Magruder.  There  were  ten  other  earth- 
works which  effectually  commanded  the  roads, 
the  ravines,  and  all  the  approaches  from  the  east. 

In  pursuing  Magruder,  General  Stoneman, 
with  the  cavalry  and  Gibson's  battery,  went  up 
the  Yorktown  road,  and  came  out  of  the  dense 
forest  in  front  of  Fort  Magruder.  The  guns 
opened  fire,  throwing  shells,  which  killed  and 
wounded  several  of  the  cavalrymen.  Gibson 
brought  his  battery  into  position  and  replied. 
The  Sixth  United  States  Cavalry  moved  on  to- 
wards the  fort,  but  were  met  by  infantry  and  cav- 
alry, and  were  compelled  to  fall  back  with  the 
loss  of  thirty  men.  Gibson  was  obliged  to  move 
his  guns,  for  the  batteries  in  the  fort  had  the 


68  Following  the  Flag. 

range  of  his  position.  The  mud  was  deep,  and 
one  of  the  guns  sunk  to  the  axle.  The  horses 
tugged  and  pulled,  but  they  also  sunk.  Other 
horses  were  added,  but  the  ground  was  marshy, 
and  gun  and  horses  went  still  deeper. 

The  Rebel  gunners  saw  the  confusion,  and 
threw  their  shells  upon  the  spot.  Some  burst 
harmlessly  in  the  air,  some  fell  into  the  mud, 
others  tore  up  the  ground  and  covered  the  artil- 
lerymen and  teamsters  with  earth,  others  burst 
among  the  horses  and  men.  The  Rebel  infantry 
came  down  upon  the  run,  and  Captain  Gibson 
was  obliged  to  leave. 

The  night  came  on  dark  and  dismal.  The  rain 
fell  in  torrents.  The  troops  who  had  been  march- 
ing all  day  were  drenched.  The  roads  were  nar- 
row and  muddy.  There  was  a  want  of  arrange- 
ment in  the  order  of  marching,  and  the  divisions 
became  confused.  Wagons  broke  down,  artillery 
sunk  in  the  mire;  but  the  troops  were  eager  to 
get  at  the  enemy,  who  had  eluded  their  com- 
mander, first  at  Manassas,  and  now  at  Yorktown. 
They  marched,  some  of  them,  till  midnight,  and 
then,  without  kindling  a  fire,  lay  down  drenched, 
upon  the  dead  forest  leaves,  having  had  no  dinner, 
and  without  a  supper.  The  rain-drops  dripped 
from  the  trees  through  the  night,  but  the  sol- 
diers were  in  line  at  daybreak,  ready  to  move 
again  in  pursuit  of  the  enemy. 

General  Hooker  being  in  advance  upon  the 
Lee's  Mills  road,  came  upon  the  enemy's  pickets 
posted  along  a  deep  ravine  above  the  mill-pond, 
on  the  stream  which  empties  into  College  Creek. 

General  Smith's  division,  when  the  army  ad- 
vanced from  Yorktown,  was  on  the  Lee's  Mills 


Following  the  Flag. 


69 


road,  but  it  moved  towards  the  north  and  came 
in  front  of  the  enemy  on  the  Yorktown  road. 

General  Hooker's  skirmishers,  as  soon  as  they 
saw  the  enemy,  dashed  on  and  drove  them  across 


•*v.s 


BATTLE  OF  WILLIAMSBCRG. 


1  Hooker. 

2  Hancock. 

3  Sumner. 

4  Longstreet. 


5  Hill. 

6  Fort  Magruder. 

7  Williamsburg. 


the  ravine,  and  approached  within  musket-shot 
of  the  fort.  The  artillery  in  the  fort  opened  with 
a  rapid  fire  of  shells,  but  the  skirmishers  con- 
cealed themselves  in  tiie  underbrush,  and  gave  so 


70  Following  the  Flag. 

ieadly  a  fire  that  they  silenced  the  guns.  No 
gunner  could  show  his  head  without  getting  a 
ball  through  it. 

General  Hooker  formed  his  division  in  line  of 
battle.  His  first  brigade  was  commanded  by 
General  Sickles,  and  was  composed  of  the  First, 
Second,  Third,  Fourth,  and  Fifth  Excelsior  regi- 
ments from  New  York.  His  second  brigade,  Gen- 
eral Grover's,  was  composed  of  the  First  and 
Eleventh  Massachusetts,  Second  New  Hampshire, 
and  Twenty-sixth  Pennsylvania.  The  third  bri- 
gade was  composed  of  the  Fifth,  Sixth,  Seventh, 
and  Eighth  New  Jersey  regiments,  and  was  com- 
manded by  Colonel  Starr, — in  all,  about  eight 
thousand  men. 

The  First  Massachusetts  had  the  left  of  the 
line,  then  the  Second  New  Hampshire,  Eleventh 
Massachusetts,  with  the  Twenty-sixth  Pennsyl- 
vania on  the  right.  The  other  brigades  did  not 
arrive  till  nearly  noon.  They  formed  on  the 
left  of  Grover's  brigade,  towards  the  mill-pond. 

The  Rebel  force  in  position  behind  the  forts  is 
supposed  to  have  been  about  thirty  thousand, 
commanded  by  General  Longstreet.  A  Rebel 
officer  states  that  it  numbered  not  over  twenty- 
five  thousand.* 

During  the  forenoon  but  a  small  force  con- 
fronted General  Grover's  brigade,  but  in  the 
afternoon  dark  columns  appeared  south  of  the 
fort,  and,  advancing  down  the  ravines,  crossed  the 
stream  above  the  mill-pond. 

They  attacked  General  Hooker's  left  wing  in 

*  Battle-Fields  of  the  South,  by  an  English  Officer  in  th« 
Confederate  Army.  London. 


Following  the  Flag.  71 

great  force.  The  skirmishers  were  driven  in. 
Bramhall's  battery  came  into  position  as  the 
enemy  advanced.  "  Shell  with  short  fuses ! " 
shouted  the  captain  to  his  gunners. 

The  shells  exploded  in,  around,  and  above  the 
advancing  columns,  which  still  kept  coming  on. 
The  musketry  began, — quick  and  sharp  volleys; 
yet  the  lines  came  on,  across  the  open  space, 
through  the  woods. 

"  Canister  and  spherical  case ! "  was  the  order 
to  the  gunners.  The  cannon  spouted  a  deadly 
fire,  filling  the  air  with  terrible  hail.  The  Rebel 
lines  were  checked.  Foiled  in  the  attack  upon  the 
center,  they  advanced  once  more  upon  the  left 
flank,  and  the  contest  went  on  with  increasing 
fury,  like  the  rising  of  a  winter  tempest. 

Grover  and  Sickles  held  their  ground  tena- 
ciously, but  were  forced  back  inch  by  inch  and 
step  by  step. 

The  contest  was  in  the  edge  of  the  forest,  over 
fallen  trees,  where  men  fell  headlong  in  their 
endeavors  to  take  new  positions.  The  rain  was 
falling,  the  ground  was  miry.  The  men  were 
worn  and  weary;  but  they  fought  on,  minding 
not  hunger  or  thirst  or  exhaustion,  calling  fer 
ammunition.  Their  cartridge-boxes  were  empty, 
but  they  would  not  turn  their  backs  upon  the 
enemy,  or  desert  their  comrades  whose  cartridges 
still  held  out. 

From  noon  till  four  o'clock  General  Hooker 
fought  unaided.  He  sent  to  Sumner  for  rein- 
forcements, but  Sumner  felt  that  he  could  not 
spare  any  men  from  his  front.  He  sent  officers 
to  bring  up  the  brigades  in  the  rear. 

General  McClellan  was  at  Yorktown,  and  did 


72  Following  the  Flag. 

not  know  there  was  a  battle  going  on  till  late  in 
the  day. 

The  Rebels  saw  that  Hooker  received  no  rein- 
forcements, and  pressed  him  heavily.  His  troops 
supporting  some  of  the  batteries  gave  way.  The 
Eebels  came  on  in  a  desperate  charge,  shot 
the  horses,  and  five  cannon  fell  into  their 
hands. 

"  Reinforcements !  I  want  reinforcements !  " 
was  Hooker's  cry.  The  impetuous  Kearney, 
whose  division  was  the  last  to  leave  Yorktown, 
had  heard  the  roar  of  battle,  and  rode  ahead  of 
his  troops.  He  was  an  old  soldier,  had  stormed 
the  heights  of  Chapultepec,  and  was  with  Louis 
Napoleon  in  the  great  battle  of  Solferino.  He 
started  back  to  hasten  forward  his  division,  but 
it  was  already  advancing. 

The  brave,  energetic,  resolute  Berry,  who  com- 
manded one  of  Kearney's  brigades,  met  an  aide 
of  General  Sumner's. 

"Who  is  engaged  at  the  front?"  he  asked. 

"  Hooker  is  at  it." 

"  Is  he  supported  by  Suinner?  " 

"  No.  Sumner  is  taking  position  farther  to  the 
right." 

The  road  was  filled  with  teams  and  troops  of 
other  brigades  belonging  to  Sumner's  corps. 
Berry  looked  at  the  blockade  a  moment,  then  said 
to  a  captain  of  one  of  his  batteries, — 

"  Captain,  go  ahead  and  clear  the  road  for  my 
brigade." 

"  Let  the  march  be  upon  the  double-quick,"  was 
the  order  sent  down  the  line. 

"  Clear  the  road !  "  was  the  authoritative  order 
sent  up  the  line.  The  troops,  the  wagons,  the 


Following  the  Flag.  73 

artillery,  the  ambulances,  turned  aside,  and  the 
brigade  went  on. 

His  quick  ear  caught  the  sound  of  musketry, 
— a  constant,  steady  rattle,  like  the  pattering  of 
the  rain-drops  on  the  dead  leaves. 

"  Throw  aside  your  knapsacks,  and  place  a 
guard  over  them,"  was  his  order.  The  men, 
panting  for  breath,  came  to  a  halt,  threw  their 
heavy  knapsacks  into  a  heap,  and  went  on  again, 
faster  than  before. 

Kearney  met  them.  "  You  have  done  well, 
General,"  was  his  salutation  to  Berry.  He  stim- 
ulated the  men,  and  fired  their  ardor  with  his  own 
wild  enthusiasm.  They  rushed  on  through  by- 
paths, across  pastures  and  fields. 

Hooker's  line  was  giving  way.  It  had  been 
pushed  back  a  mile,  had  lost  a  portion  of  its 
guns,  and  the  exultant  enemy  were  advancing  for 
a  decisive,  a  finishing  stroke.  Many  had  fired 
their  last  round  of  ammunition,  and  stood  with 
empty  muskets.  How  earnestly  they  looked  to- 
wards the  rear  to  see  if  the  promised  aid  was  ever 
to  arrive! 

Help  at  last.  A  dark  column  comes  through 
the  woods  upon  the  run.  A  wild,  tumultuous 
cheer  rends  the  air.  The  men  who  are  ready  to 
drop  from  sheer  exhaustion,  who  have  confronted 
the  enemy  through  the  lagging  hours,  feel  new 
strength  as  Berry  sweeps  past  them,  deploys  his 
line  right  and  left,  and  becomes  a  living  barrier 
between  them  and  the  tide  already  rolling  on 
over  the  bloody  field.  The  enemy  advances,  but 
whole  ranks  go  down  before  the  deadly  volleys 
given  point-blank  into  their  faces  by  that  body  of 
men  whose  brows  are  wet  with  the  sweat  of  their 


74  Following  the  Flag. 

fast  running.  The  breaker  is  broken.  The  wave 
which  was  ready  to  sweep  Hooker  from  the  face 
of  the  earth,  instead  of  setting  onward,  begins  to 
recede.  It  is  beaten  down  before  the  fiery  breath 
pouring  like  a  furnace  blast  from  the  three  thou- 
sand muskets. 

The  Rebels  retreat.  Berry  advances.  His 
volleys  are  steady  and  regular.  Nothing  can 
daunt  his  men.  They  feel  that  they  are  a  power. 
Kearney  sees  that  the  time  has  come  to  decide 
the  day. 

"  Give  them  the  bayonet !  "  is  the  thrilling  order 
which  rings  along  the  line. 

An  officer,  young  in  years,  fair  of  countenance, 
polished  in  manner,  who  has  traveled  at  home  and 
abroad,  the  same  who  in  the  silent  hours  of  the 
last  night  at  Yorktown  wrote  his  last  will  and 
testament,  the  adjutant  of  General  Berry,  leads 
the  men  from  Michigan.  His  voice  rings  loud 
and  clear  above  the  wild  uproar.  The  men  fol- 
low where  he  leads,  into  the  leaden  rain.  They 
fall  by  scores,  but  on — on — on, — over  the  bloody 
field, — over  fallen  friends  and  foes, — they  press 
the  foe,  regaining  the  ground,  the  lost  cannon, — 
the  victory ! 

"  You  are  the  hero  of  the  day,"  said  Kearney 
to  Captain  Smith,  who  had  led  the  charge  so  gal- 
lantly, as  he  returned  and  reported  for  further 
duty,  his  clothes  torn  by  the  bullets  of  the  enemy. 

While  this  was  transpiring  on  the  left,  there 
was  its  counterpart  on  the  right. 

General  Hancock  was  detached  by  General 
Smith  to  cross  the  milldam  at  Queen's  Creek, 
and  attack  the  Rebels  in  that  direction.  He 
crossed  the  stream  with  the  Sixth  Maine,  Fourth 


Following  the  Flag.  75 

Wisconsin,  Forty-ninth  Pennsylvania,  and  Forty- 
third  New  York,  Wheeler's  battery,  and  a  squad- 
ron of  cavalry. 

He  came  upon  a  small  party  of  Rebels,  who 
rapidly  retreated. 

"  1  can  go  to  Fort  Magruder  if  well  supported," 
was  the  despatch  he  sent  back  to  General  Smith. 

He  could  see  the  fort  across  the  open  plain, 
smoking  and  flaming  and  throwing  shells  upon 
Hooker's  command.  General  Smith  sent  the  mes- 
sage to  General  Suinner,  requesting  permission 
to  send  supports. 

"  Stay  where  you  are,"  was  the  reply. 

Again  Hancock  sent  for  permission  to  go  on. 
Smith  sent  the  request  to  Sumner. 

"  Go,"  was  the  welcome  answer. 

The  troops  were  on  the  march,  when  an  aide 
from  Sumner  stopped  the  movement.  The  Rebels 
were  threatening  an  attack  on  the  center. 

"  I  want  more  force  to  support  us.  The  enemy 
is  coming  in  superior  force  to  attack  me,"  was 
Hancock's  third  message. 

His  position  was  in  a  field  near  a  farm-house, 
where  the  Rebels  had  thrown  up  a  square  redoubt, 
which  they  had  abandoned. 

From  the  farm-house  to  the  woods  west  of  it 
there  was  a  rail-fence.  Hancock  threw  out  his 
skirmishers  towards  Fort  Magruder,  beyond  the 
farm-house.  Wheeler's  battery  was  brought  up 
and  placed  upon  a  knoll  near  the  house.  The 
Fifth  Wisconsin  and  Forty-Third  New  York  were 
stationed  west  of  the  house  behind  the  fence. 
The  Forty-ninth  Pennsylvania  was  placed  behind 
the  house.  Two  companies  of  the  Sixth  Maine 
held  the  abandoned  redoubt,  while  the  other  com- 


76  Following  the  Flag. 

parries  of  that  regiment  were  placed  in  support  of 
the  battery. 

Two  brigades  of  Rebels  marched  out  from  the 
forest  into  the  field.  Wheeler's  battery  opened 
with  shells.  The  Rebels  were  half  a  mile  distant, 
but,  notwithstanding  the  fire,  they  moved  steadily 
and  rapidly  over  the  intervening  space.  The 
skirmishers  which  had  been  thrown  out  from 
Hancock  returned  to  the  lines.  The  Rebels  were 
near  enough  for  canister,  and  the  six  pieces  of 
cannon  threw  it  into  the  advancing  line.  The 
Rebel  cavalry  dashed  upon  the  Fifth  Wisconsin, 
but  only  to  lose  a  dozen  men  and  horses.  The 
infantry  were  close  upon  Wheeler,  who  covered 
the  hillock  with  a  murky  cloud.  Suddenly  his 
fire  ceased,  then  with  whip  and  spur  and  shout 
the  pieces  went  to  the  rear  and  took  a  new  posi- 
tion and  opened  again.  The  regiments  by  the 
fence  fell  back  and  closed  up  in  closer  order. 
The  Rebels  again  advanced,  and  the  musketry 
began.  The  fight  was  at  short  range.  The  battery 
fired  shell,  canister,  and  shrapnel,  and  made  ter- 
rible havoc. 

Hancock  saw  that  the  moment  for  decisive 
action  had  come.  He  waved  his  cap  to  his  troops. 
The  officers  along  the  line  understood  the  mean- 
ing of  the  signal.  They  spoke  but  one  magical 
word.  The  men,  as  if  animated  by  an  electric 
impulse,  moved  towards  the  enemy.  Their  bay- 
onets became  a  gleaming,  glittering,  bristling, 
moving  hedge.  They  broke  into  a  run.  Each 
man  felt  the  enthusiasm  of  the  moment.  They 
heeded  not  the  deadly  volleys,  but  went  011 
through  the  storm,  with  a  cheer  louder  than  the 
roar  of  the  battle. 


Following  the  Flag.  77 

The  Rebels  did  not  wait  to  receive  the  blow, 
bnt  fled  in  confusion  from  the  field. 

It  was  a  glorious  moment.  Berry  at  that  in- 
stant was  throwing  in  a  living  barrier  against  the 
flood  which  had  swept  Hooker  back.  The  battle 
was  won.  Night  came  on.  It  had  rained  through 
the  day,  and  the  men,  victorious  at  last,  lay  down 
to  sleep  upon  the  field,  while  the  Rebels  fled 
towards  Richmond,  leaving  several  cannon,  many 
wagons,  and  several  hundred  of  their  wounded 
in  Williamsburg. 

The  total  Union  loss  was  two  thousand  two 
hundred  and  eighty -eight.  The  loss  to  the  Rebels 
was  from  two  thousand  five  hundred  to  three 
thousand. 

"  <^ur  loss  amounted  to  about  two  thousand 
live  uundred,"  says  the  chaplain  of  the  Fourth 
Texas. 

When  the  news  of  the  battle  reached  Richmond 
there  was  great  consternation,  which  was  in- 
creased by  the  news  of  the  blowing  up  of  the 
Merrimack  on  the  morning  of  the  llth  of  May. 

"  In  the  President's  mansion  about  this  time 
all  wras  consternation  and  dismay,"  says  Pollard, 
the  Southern  historian.* 

Jefferson  Davis's  niece  wrote  a  letter  to  a  friend 
in  Vicksburg,  but  the  mail-bag  was  captured  by 
the  Yankee  pickets. 

"  General  Johnston,"  said  the  young  lady,  "  is 
falling  back  from  the  Peninsula,  and  Uncle  Jeff 
thinks  we  had  better  go  to  a  safer  place  than 
Richmond.  O  mother!  Uncle  Jeff  is  miserable. 
He  tries  to  be  cheerful  and  bear  up  against  such 
a  continuation  of  troubles,  but  oh  !  I  fear  he  can- 
*  Southern  History  of  the  War,  Vol.  II.  p.  31. 


78  Following  the  Flag. 

not  live  long,  if  he  does  not  get  some  rest  and 
quiet. 

"  Our  reverses  distressed  him  so  much,  and  he 
is  so  weak  and  feeble,  it  makes  my  heart  ache  to 
look  at  him.  He  knows  that  he  ought  to  send  his 
wife  and  children  away,  and  yet  he  cannot  bear 
to  part  with  them,  and  we  all  dread  to  leave 
him  too.  Varina  and  I  had  a  hard  cry  about  it 
to-day. 

"  O,  what  a  blow  the  fall  of  New  Orleans  was ! 
It  like  to  have  set  us  all  crazy  here.  Everybody 
looks  depressed,  and  the  cause  of  the  Confederacy 
looks  drooping  and  sinking;  but  if  God  is  with  us, 
who  can  be  against  us?  Our  troops  are  not  doing 

as  well   as  we  expected The  regiments 

most  apt  to  run  are  from  North  Carolina  and  Ten- 
nessee  I  am  afraid  that  Richmond  will 

fall  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  as  there  is  no 
way  to  keep  back  the  gunboats.  James  River  is 
so  high  that  all  obstructions  are  in  danger  of 
being  washed  away,  so  that  there  is  no  help  for 
the  city 

"  Uncle  Jeff  was  confirmed  last  Tuesday  in  St. 
Paul's  Church,  by  Bishop  Johns.  He  was  bap- 
tized at  home,  in  the  morning,  before  church."  * 

The   Confederate  Congress  adjourned  hastily. 
They  sent  off  their  families.    The  railroad  trains 
going  out  were  crowded  with  passengers.     The 
public  documents  were  boxed  up  and  sent  away. 
Mrs.  Jefferson  Davis  took  down  her  window-cur- 
tains, tore  up  the  carpets,  packed  her  silver  plate 
and  pictures,  and  left  the  city.f     The  Treasury 
Department  removed  its  printing-presses  to  Geor- 
*  Southern  History,  Vol.  II.  p.  31. 
f  Estvan's  War  Pictures  from  the  South,  p.  271. 


Following  the  Flag.  79 

gia,  and  everybody  prepared  to  leave  the  city, 
which  they  feared  was  doomed  to  fall  into  the 
hands  of  the  Yankees. 

Whei  the  Merrimack  was  blown  up,  the  James 
River  was  open  to  the  gunboats  to  Fort  Darling, 
within  ten  miles  of  Richmond.  The  fort  mounted 
four  guns.  Three  of  the  gunboats  bombarded  it 
on  the  13th,  but  were  not  able  to  silence  the  guns. 

General  McClellan's  transports  were  at  York- 
town  and  Fortress  Monroe, — an  immense  fleet. 
His  army  was  within  five  miles  of  the  James.  It 
will  be  for  the  future  historian  to  inquire  whether 
the  army  ought  not  to  have  been  sent  up  the  James 
instead  of  the  Chickahominy. 

After  the  battle  of  Antietam,  a  wounded  Rebel 
officer  who  was  left  behind  when  Lee  retreated, 
and  who  was  General  Magruder's  Adjutant-Gen- 
eral, conversed  freely  upon  the  Peninsular  cam- 
paign. 

"  We  were  very  much  surprised  at  Yorktown," 
he  said,  "  when  we  saw  General  McClellan  make 
preparations  for  a  siege." 

"  Indeed ! " 

"  Yes,  for  we  were  ready  to  retreat  at  any  mo- 
ment. We  had  only  a  handful  of  men  compared 
with  his  great  army." 

"  How  many  men  had  Magruder  at  that 
time?" 

"  Not  more  than  nine  thousand  and  five  hun- 
dred fit  for  duty,  and  they  were  strung  out  on 
a  line  thirteen  miles  long,  from  Gloucester  to 
James  River.  If  General  McClellan  had  acted 
with  vigor,  and  pushed  our  center  as  soon  as  he 
landed,  he  could  have  trampled  us  all  down  in 
the  mud." 


8o  Following  the  Flag. 

"  But  you  had  a  large  number  of  cannon, 
which  swept  the  approaches,  and  could  have  in- 
flicted great  damage." 

"  He  could  have  covered  his  real  attack  by 
feints  on  distant  parts  of  the  line,  and  Magru- 
der's  force  was  so  small  that  he  could  not  have 
resisted  an  earnest  attack.  The  woods  were  so 
dense  that  McClellan  could  have  effectually  con- 
cealed all  his  movements." 

"  Some  of  General  McClellan's  officers  were  in 
favor  of  advancing  at  once." 

"  It  was,  in  my  judgment,  if  you  will  allow  a 
Rebel  to  criticise  your  generals,"  said  the  officer 
with  a  smile,  "  his  first  mistake." 

"  Then  you  think  it  was  a  mistake  on  the  part 
of  General  McClellan." 

"  Yes,  for  Lee's  army  had  not  reached  us. 
Every  day's  delay  on  the  part  of  General  Mc- 
Clellan gave  us  reinforcements.  It  gave  us  time 
to  fortify  Richmond.  The  Confederate  army  was 
much  reduced  at  that  time.  The  term  of  enlist- 
ments of  many  regiments  had  expired,  and  the 
Conscription  Act  had  not  been  enforced.  The 
fortunes  of  the  Confederacy  at  that  time  were  not 
very  bright,  I  must  confess.  Even  the  Confed- 
erate Congress  closed  its  session  and  left  Rich- 
mond, and,  had  it  not  been  for  McClellan's  delay 
and  the  energy  with  which  troops  from  all  quar- 
ters were  conscripted  and  rushed  into  Richmond, 
it  would  have  gone  hard  with  us.  And  when  we 
evacuated  Yorktown,  General  McClellan  did  not 
do  as  I  should  have  done,  had  I  commanded  you 
Yankees." 

"Ah!  how  so?" 

"  The  Virginia,  or  the  Merrimack,  as  you  call 


Following  the  Flag.  81 

her,  was  blown  up  on  the  10th.  It  was  a  bitter 
pill  to  us,  and  if  I  were  Jefferson  Davis  I  would 
hang  old  Huger,  who  commanded  at  Norfolk,  for 
his  cowardly  conduct  in  evacuating  the  place. 
When  the  Merrimack  was  destroyed,  General  Mc- 
Glellan?  instead  of  following  us  up  the  Peninsula 
through  the  mud,  ought  to  have  re-embarked  his 
troops  and  made  all  haste  up  the  James.  Your 
gunboats  went  up  to  Fort  Darling  and  got 
smashed,  but  if  he  had  landed  below  the  Fort  he 
could  have  carried  it  from  the  rear  with  his  in- 
fantry, for  we  had  few  troops  there.  He  could 
have  then  brought  his  gunboats  to  Richmond 
ahead  of  us  who  were  paddling  in  the  mud  of  the 
Chickahominy." 

"  I  suppose  that  General  McGlellan  did  what 
he  thought  was  best  at  the  time." 

"  Probably ;  but  it  happened  to  be  the  very  best 
movement  he  could  have  made  for  us,"  said  the 
officer,  with  a  smile. 

There  was  much  suffering  in  the  hospitals  on 
the  Peninsula.  The  medical  department  was  not 
well  organized,  but  the  delegates  of  the  Christian 
and  Sanitary  Commissions  were  present,  and 
saved  the  lives  of  many  men. 

They  saw  a  soldier  in  a  tent  one  day  who  was 
fast  passing  away.  He  had  fought  his  last  battle 
with  the  enemy  of  his  country.  He  was  a  nobJe 
man,  but  he  was  worn  out  by  disease.  He  had 
worked  in  the  slimy  swamps,  on  the  fortifications, 
and  was  covered  with  filth.  He  had  lost  all  his 
strength,  and  was  so  weak  that  he  could  not  raise 
his  hand  to  his  head.  They  washed  him,  changed 
his  clothing,  lifted  him  from  the  damp  ground 
and  placed  him  on  a  cot,  gave  him  nourishing 


82  Following  the  Flag. 

food,  talked  to  him  of  home,  of  mother,  of  Jesus, 
his  best  friend,  of  a  better  world.  The  soldier 
tried  to  thank  them,  but  was  too  weak  to  articu- 
late the  words.  He  could  only  take  the  chap- 
lain's hand,  press  it  to  his  cheek,  and  bathe  it 
with  tears  of  gratitude. 

Thus  the  friends  at  home,  by  their  Christian 
sympathy  and  charity,  sustained  and  comforted 
the  brave  defenders  of  their  country,  in  their  last 
hours. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

ON   THE   CHICKAHOMINY. 

ON  the  16th  of  May  the  whole  army,  with  the 
exception  of  Hooker's  division,  which  remained  at 
Williamsburg,  was  at  the  White  House  on  the 
Pamunkey,  where  a  permanent  depot  was  estab- 
lished. The  cavalry  under  General  Stoneman, 
and  the  infantry  pickets,  were  on  the  banks  of  the 
Chickahominy. 

General  McClellan  called  for  reinforcements. 
In  response,  the  President  informed  him,  on  the 
18th,  that  General  McDowell  had  been  ordered  to 
march  from  Fredericksburg  to  join  him  by  the 
shortest  route,  but  was  also  ordered  to  keep  him- 
self in  position  to  cover  Washington,  and  General 
McClellan  was  instructed  to  open  communication 
with  him. 

"  This  order,"  says  General  McClellan,  "  ren- 
dered it  impossible  for  me  to  use  the  James  River 
as  a  line  of  operations,  and  forced  me  to  establish 


Following  the  Flag.  83 

our  depots  on  the  Pamunkey,  and  to  approach 
Richmond  from  the  north.  It  frustrated  the  plan 
of  the  campaign." 

It  will  be  for  the  future  historian  to  determine 
whether  the  order  to  General  McDowell  to  move 
overland  compelled  General  McClellan  to  take  the 
Chickahominy  route,  and  frustrated  the  plan  of 
the  campaign,  or  whether,  on  the  other  hand,  he 
had  not  chosen  the  route,  by  moving  from  Will- 
iamsburg  on  the  10th,  and  establishing  his  head- 
quarters and  depots  at  White  House,  and  throw- 
ing out  his  cavalry  and  pickets  to  Bottom's 
Bridge  on  the  Chickahominy  on  the  16th,  two 
days  before  the  orders  were  issued. 

The  Chickahominy  River  runs  north  of  Rich- 
mond, flows  southeast,  and  becomes  an  affluent 
of  the  James  above  Williamsburg.  It  is  fringed 
with  forests  and  bordered  by  marshy  lands,  which 
at  high  wrater  become  impassable  swamps,  but  at 
low  water  the  stream  is  fordable  in  many  places. 
The  Rebels  destroyed  all  the  bridges  as  they  re- 
treated to  Richmond. 

The  army  came  to  the  river  at  Bottom's  Bridge. 
The  Eleventh  Maine  was  in  the  advance.  They 
were  brave,  hardy  men,  from  the  lumber-swamps 
of  the  Pine-Tree  State.  The  Rebel  pickets  saw 
them,  set  the  bridge  on  fire,  and  fled.  The  Maine 
men  gave  them  a  volley,  rushed  forward,  used 
their  caps  for  fire-buckets,  and  extinguished  the 
flames,  and  with  their  axes  soon  had  it  repaired 
for  the  use  of  the  army. 

Heintzelman's  and  Keyes's  corps  crossed  to  the 
southern  bank,  while  the  other  corps  pushed  up 
the  northern  bank,  towards  Coal  Harbor  and 
Mechanicsville. 


84  Following  the  Flag. 

THE    AFFAIR    AT    HANOVER    COURT-HOUSE. 

Fourteen  miles  north  of  Richmond  is  Hanover 
Court-House.  A  Rebel  force  was  stationed  there, 
commanded  by  General  Branch.  On  the  27th  of 
May,  General  Fitz-John  Porter,  with  Emory's 
brigade  of  cavalry,  and  Martindale's,  Butter- 
field's,  McQuade's,  and  Warren's  brigades  of  in- 
fantry, proceeded  to  drive  the  Rebels  from  the 
place,  and  make  a  junction  with  McDowell.  At 
noon  General  Emory,  with  the  cavalry,  came  upon 
the  enemy  about  two  miles  east  of  the  Court- 
House,  where  the  road  forks, — the  right  hand 
road  leading  to  the  Court-House,  the  left  hand  to 
Ashland. 

Berdan's  sharpshooters  and  Martindale's  brig- 
ade were  near  by,  and  General  Porter  formed  in 
line  of  battle.  The  sharpshooters  were  thrown 
forward  as  skirmishers.  Benson's  battery  came 
into  position  in  a  field  on  the  right-hand  side  of 
the  road,  and  commenced  throwing  shells  over  the 
heads  of  the  sharpshooters. 

The  Rebels  were  posted  on  a  hill  near  a  farm- 
house,— their  line  reaching  across  both  roads. 
General  Martindale  went  up  the  Ashland  road, 
driving  in  the  skirmishers.  The  soldiers  heard 
the  whistle  of  a  locomotive,  and  saw  a  train  of 
cars  upon  the  Virginia  Central  road  bringing 
reinforcements  to  the  Rebels.  Captain  Griffin's 
batteries  were  brought  up,  and  a  vigorous  fire 
opened  upon  the  railroad.  The  Twenty-second 
Massachusetts  and  Second  Maine  were  thrown 
forward  to  the  railroad.  They  tore  up  the  track, 
and  cut  the  telegraph-wire,  under  cover  of  the 
heavy  fire  of  the  artillery. 


Following  the  Flag.  85 

While  this  was  transpiring  on  the  Ashland 
road,  there  was  a  sharp  contest  on  the  road  lead- 
ing to  Hanover.  The  Rebel  infantry,  concealed 
in  the  woods,  opened  a  rapid  fire  upon  the 
Twenty-fifth  New  York,  which  killed  Lieutenant 
Fisk  and  wounded  Lieutenant-Colonel  Savage, 
and  a  number  of  the  men.  The  Rebels  sprang 
from  the  woods  upon  the  regiment,  and  captured 
several  prisoners.  Colonel  Johnson,  commanding 
the  regiment,  fell  back  upon  the  reserve,  which 
was  coming  into  position  in  the  rear,  composed 
of  the  Seventeenth  New  York,  Eighty-third  Penn- 
sylvania in  the  front  line,  and  the  Twelfth  New 
York  and  Sixteenth  Michigan  in  the  second. 
They  charged  over  the  field,  through  the  hollow, 
up  the  slope  beyond,  and  came  upon  the  Rebel 
batteries  by  the  farm-house  so  rapidly,  and  with 
such  force,  that  they  captured  a  twelve-pound 
gun,  which  the  enemy  had  not  time  to  remove. 
The  Rebels  retreated  towards  the  Court-House, 
followed  by  the  cavalry,  and  all  the  artillery  and 
infantry  except  Martindale's  brigade.  General 
Martindale  sent  two  of  his  regiments  up  the  rail- 
road to  join  the  main  force  at  the  Court-House, 
while  he  remained  with  the  Second  Maine, 
Twenty-fifth  New  York,  a  portion  of  the  Forty- 
fourth  New  York,  and  two  guns  of  Martin's 
battery. 

While  waiting  and  resting  with  this  small 
force,  after  the  exciting  encounter  of  the  after- 
noon, he  was  suddenly  attacked  by  the  Rebels, 
who  greatly  outnumbered  him,  and  who  by  a 
surprise  hoped  to  rout  and  defeat  him,  and  cut 
off  General  Porter  from  the  main  command.  But 
for  more  than  an  hour  he  held  his  ground,  till 


86  Following  the  Flag. 

the  column  which  had  gone  to  the  Court-House 
turned  back  and  rejoined  him. 

As  soon  as  General  Porter  heard  the  firing,  he 
moved  the  Thirteenth  and  Fourteenth  New  York 
and  Griffin's  batteries  down  the  road  upon  the 
double-quick.  The  Ninth  Massachusetts  and 
Sixty-second  Pennsylvania  were  sent  through  the 
woods,  across  the  angle  between  the  Hanover 
and  Ashland  roads,  while  the  Eighty-third 
Pennsylvania  and  Sixteenth  Michigan  pushed 
down  the  railroad.  The  troops  last  named  moved 
with  great  rapidity.  They  came  suddenly  upon 
the  left  flank  of  the  enemy.  The  Rebels  evidently 
were  not  expecting  to  be  attacked  from  that  quar- 
ter. They  fled  through  the  woods  in  great  con- 
fusion. The  cavalry  rode  among  them,  and  hun- 
dreds threw  down  their  arms  and  gave  themselves 
up  as  prisoners. 

General  McClellan,  in  his  Report,  thus  speaks 
of  this  gallant  affair :  "  Some  two  hundred  of  the 
enemy's  dead  were  buried  by  our  troops,  seven 
hundred  and  thirty  prisoners  sent  to  the  rear, 
one  twelve-pound  howitzer,  one  caisson,  a  large 
number  of  small  arms,  and  two  railroad  trains 
captured."  The  Union  loss  amounted  to  fifty- 
three  killed  and  three  hundred  and  forty-four 
wounded  and  missing. 

The  force  encountered  was  General  Branch's 
division  of  North  Carolina  and  Georgia  troops, 
numbering  about  nine  thousand.  Their  camp 
at  Hanover  Court-House  was  taken  and  de- 
stroyed. 

General  Porter  fell  back  to  Coal  Harbor.  The 
engineers  made  a  survey  of  the  Chickahominy 
and  of  the  approaches  to  Richmond,  and  began  to 


Following  the  Flag.  87 

build  bridges  across  the  stream  and  throw  up 
earthworks. 

The  days  were  hot  and  sultry.  There  were 
heavy  thunder-storms,  succeeded  by  intense  heat. 
The  soldiers  were  provided  with  axes  and  shovels, 
and  were  set  to  work  in  the  dark,  miry  swamps, 
working  all  day  up  to  their  waists  in  the  muddy 
water.  Disease  in  all  its  frightful  forms  of  fever 
and  dysentery  made  its  appearance.  The  air  was 
full  of  malaria.  Hundreds  died  and  thousands 
were  sent  to  the  hospitals. 

One  day  a  fine  youth,  who  with  ardor  and  en- 
thusiasm had  enlisted  as  a  soldier,  was  brought 
into  the  hospital.  He  had  been  taken  violently 
and  suddenly  with  fever  while  in  the  marshes. 
The  nurses  laid  him  on  a  cot,  gave  him  cold 
water,  bathed  his  hot  brows.  He  had  a  likeness 
of  his  mother,  who  had  gone  into  the  better  land, 
and  of  his  sister,  who  was  far  away  in  his  pleas- 
ant home,  in  a  gold  locket  on  his  neck.  He 
dreamed  and  talked  of  home,  and  said,  "  I  have 
a  sister  on  my  heart, — a  sister  on  my  heart, — a 
sister, — a  sister." 

The  disease  made  rapid  progress.  The  fever 
burned  within, — a  consuming  flame  which,  be- 
fore sunrise,  had  devoured  all  his  young  life.  He 
was  buried  in  the  afternoon  beneath  the  forest 
trees. 

It  was  wearing  work,  the  bridge-building,  the 
construction  of  roads,  and  throwing  up  of  in- 
trenchments.  Besides,  there  was  the  necessity 
of  keeping  close  watch  upon  the  enemy.  If  there 
were  sad  scenes,  there  were  also  amusing  inci- 
dents. 

A  party  of  Maine  boys,  on  picket,  one  day,  saw 


88  Following  the  Flag. 

a  pair  of  wagon-wheels.  Not  far  off  were  the 
Rebel  pickets,  in  an  open  field.  The  Down-East 
Yankees  thought  they  would  have  some  fun. 
They  mounted  a  log  upon  the  wheels,  brought  the 
mock  cannon  into  position.  One  of  them  pre- 
tended to  sponge  it,  another  put  in  the  cartridge, 
a  third  primed,  a  fourth  sighted  it,  while  a  fifth 
stood  ready  to  fire.  The  Rebels  watched  the  oper- 
ation a  moment,  and  then  scampered  for  the 
woods  to  get  under  cover!  The  Maiae  boys  did 
not  fire,  but  had  a  merry  chuckle  among  them- 
selves, and  a  hearty  laugh  with  their  comrades 
when  they  told  the  story  in  camp. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

FAIR     OAKS. 

SEVEN  miles  from  Richmond,  near  the  York 
River  Railroad,  there  is  a  grove  of  oaks,  so  green. 
so  beautiful  and  fair,  that  the  railroad  station 
lias  received  the  name  of  Fair  Oaks.  A  highway 
from  Richmond  crosses  the  railroad  near  the  sta- 
tion called  the  Nine-Mile  Road.  The  railroad 
runs  east  and  the  Nine-Mile  Road  southeast.  The 
highway  from  Richmond  to  Williamsburg  runs 
parallel  to  the  railroad  about  a  mile  south  of  it, 
and  is  crossed  by  the  Nine-Mile  Road,  a  mile 
southeast  from  Fair  Oaks.  At  the  junction  of 
the  two  highways  are  seven  pines,  standing  in  a 
cluster  on  the  south  side  of  the  Williamsburg 
road. 


Following  the  Flag.  89 

The  country  around  is  level  and  covered  mainly 
by  a  dense  forest,  but  there  is  cleared  land  along 
the  Williamsburg  road  toward  Richmond.  On 
the  23d  of  May,  General  Kej^es  was  ordered  to 
advance  to  Fair  Oaks  and  hold  the  position. 
General  Couch's  division  was  halted  at  Seven 
Pines,  while  Casey's  was  thrown  forward  to  Fair 
Oaks,  encamped  on  Baker's  farm.  General 
Keyes  cut  down  the  trees  in  front  of  his  line  be- 
yond Fair  Oaks  to  form  an  abattis.  They  were 
also  felled  in  front  of  Couch. 

On  Friday  night,  the  30th  of  May,  there  was  a 
terrific  thunder-storm.  The  heavens  were  sheets 
of  flame,  and  the  clouds  poured  torrents  of  water 
which  deluged  the  country  and  flooded  the  Chick- 
ahominy. 

Early  in  the  morning  on  Saturday,  the  31st,  it 
was  whispered  in  the  Rebel  cauip  that  General 
Johnston  was  going  to  attack  the  Yankees  who 
were  South  of  the  Chickahominy.* 

"  In  such  weather?"  it  was  asked. 

"  The  bridges  are  washed  away,  and  it  is  impos- 
sible for  McClellan  to  send  over  his  right  and 
center  to  the  assistance  of  his  left.  His  army  is 
divided,  and  we  can  crush  the  force  on  the 
south  side  before  he  can  reinforce  it,"  was  the  an- 
swer. 

General  Huger's  division  moved  out  from  Rich- 
mond at  six  o'clock,  taking  the  Charles  City  road, 
which  is  south  of  the  Williamsburg  road,  and 
which  runs  south  of  White-Oak  Swamp.  He  was 
to  make  a  long  and  rapid  march  east,  then  turn 
north,  cross  the  Swamp,  gain  the  rear  of  General 

*  Battle-Fields  of  the  South. 


9o  Following  the  Flag. 

Couch,  and  cut  off  his  retreat  to  Bottom's  Bridge. 
He  was  to  reach  his  position  and  begin  the  attack 
at  eight  o'clock.  General  Longstreet's  division 
moved  down  the  Williamsburg  road  and  halted  in 
the  woods.  General  Whiting  moved  down  the 
Nine-Mile  Road  and  halted  in  the  woods  in  front 
of  Fair  Oaks. 

President  Davis  and  his  Cabinet  went  out  with 
Longstreet  to  see  the  fight.  Eight  o'clock — nine 
o'clock — ten — passed,  and  there  was  no  sound  of 
Huger's  guns.  He  was  toiling  in  the  mud,  mov- 
ing at  a  snail's  pace.  Longstreet  and  Whiting 
were  impatiently  waiting,  concealed  from  ob- 
servation in  the  woods. 

At  ten  o'clock,  General  Keyes's  pickets  cap- 
tured an  aide  of  General  Johnston  in  the  edge  of 
the  woods.  He  was  brought  before  General 
Keyes.  While  the  General  was  talking  with  him, 
two  musket-shots  were  fired  in  the  woods,  which 
produced  an  emotion  in  the  young  officer  so 
marked  that  it  was  noticed  by  General  Keyes, 
who  feared  that  something  might  be  going  on  in 
his  front,  and  who  immediately  issued  orders  for 
his  troops  to  be  under  arms. 

Eleven  o'clock  came,  and  General  Longstreet, 
getting  out  of  patience  at  Huger's  delay,  ordered 
his  troops  to  advance  and  begin  the  attack.  His 
skirmishers  went  through  the  woods  quickly,  and 
came  upon  Casey's  skirmishers  on  the  Williams- 
burg  road,  and  the  firing  began.  But  his  regi- 
ments were  slow  in  getting  on.  His  artillery 
sank  in  the  mud. 

The  rapid  increase  of  the  fire  along  the  picket 
line  alarmed  General  Keyes,  who  made  quick 
preparations  for  whatever  might  happen. 


Following  the  Flag.  91 

Casey's  division  faced  towards  Richmond ;  Nag- 
lee's  brigade  was  on  the  railroad, — two  regiments 
north  of  it;  Wessell's  brigade  was  in  the  center, 


BATTLE  OP  FAIR  OAKS.* 


UNION  TROOPS. 

1  Casey's  division. 

2  Couch's       " 

8  Heintzelman's  corps. 
4  Simmer's  " 

8  Fair  Oaks. 


REBEL  TROOPS. 

5  Whiting. 

6  Longstreet. 

7  Anderson. 

9  Seven  Pines. 


near  "  Fair  Oaks,"  and  Palmer's  was  on  the  left, 
south  of  the  Williamsburg  road.  Spratt's  bat- 
tery was  near  the  Oaks.  Regan's  battery  was  in 
rear  of  Spratt's.  Bates's  battery  was  south  of 
the  Williamsburg  road,  in  a  redoubt,  while  Fitch's 

*  The  diagram  represents  the  position  of  the  troops  at  the  beginning 
of  the  battle. 


92  Following  the  Flag. 

battery  was  in  rear  of  the  redoubt.  Couch's  di- 
vision at  Seven  Pines  was  lying  with  Graham's 
brigade  between  the  Williamsburg  road  and  the 
railroad,  Devens's  brigade  on  the  Williamsburg 
road,  and  Peck's  brigade  on  the  left. 

Up  to  twelve  o'clock  there  was  little  firing 
except  by  the  pickets,  and  the  men  in  Casey's 
command  laid  aside  their  arms  and  prepared  to 
eat  dinner.  Soon  after  noon  two  shells  were 
thrown  into  Casey's  camp. 

Suddenly  there  was  a  heavy  roll  of  musketry  in 
the  woods.  Officers  sprang  to  their  feet.  They 
knew  that  it  portended  trouble.  There  was  a 
quick  saddling  of  horses  and  buckling  on  of  belts. 
Orders  were  issued  in  imperious  tones. 

The  men  left  their  coffee-pots  and  plates  of  rice, 
seized  their  guns,  and  formed  in  line. 

Casey's  division  was  composed  of  undisciplined 
troops  which  had  joined  the  army  after  its  ar- 
rival upon  the  Peninsula.  The  men  had  had  no 
experience,  and  yet  they  were  placed  in  advance, 
nearest  the  enemy, — an  oversight  which  was 
dearly  paid  for. 

The  force  which  Johnston  had  brought  out  num- 
bered not  far  from  thirty  thousand.  Casey's 
division  numbered  not  far  from  seven  thousand. 
Like  an  avalanche  was  the  advance  of  the  Rebels 
upon  this  small,  undisciplined  force.  Generals 
Anderson,  D.  H.  Hill,  Jenkins,  Pegram,  and  Wil- 
cox  swept  along  the  Williamsburg  road,  strik- 
ing Palmer's  brigade  on  the  left  flank. 

General  Casey's  pickets  were  but  a  short  dis- 
tance from  camp,  and  they  came  streaming  back 
in  confusion,  followed  by  the  Rebels  in  masses. 
General  Keyes  saw  that  it  was  no  feint,  but  an 


Following  the  Flag.  93 

attack  by  an  overwhelming  force.  He  despatched 
a  messenger  to  General  Heintzelman,  who  was 
behind  him  towards  Bottom's  Bridge,  for  rein- 
forcements. The  firing  became  quick  and  heavy. 
General  Sunnier,  three  miles  distant  across  the 
Chickahominy,  heard  it,  and  ordered  his  com- 
mand under  arms.  The  aide  sent  to  Heintzelman 
lost  his  way  in  the  woods,  and  was  a  long  while 
in  bearing  the  important  message.  Keyes  saw 
that  there  was  danger  on  Casey's  left,  south  of 
the  Williamsburg  road,  where  the  Rebels  were 
appearing  in  great  force,  and  he  ordered  Peck's 
brigade  of  Couch's  division  to  advance  and  sup- 
port Palmer.  Spratt's  battery,  near  Fair  Oaks, 
opened  upon  the  Rebels  as  they  came  through 
the  woods  on  the  right,  supported  by  the  Eleventh 
Maine,  One  Hundredth  New  York,  One  Hundred 
and  Fourth  Pennsylvania,  and  Ninety-Second 
New  York. 

In  the  center,  the  One  Hundred  and  Third 
Pennsylvania  was  sent  forward  to  sustain  the 
pickets,  but  quickly  returned  in  confusion. 

The  Rebel  lines  came  into  the  open  field,  fol- 
lowing the  retreating  pickets.  All  of  Casey's 
guns  opened  with  canister,  and  the  fire  was  so 
severe  that  General  Hill  ordered  his  men  to  lie 
down,  as  it  was  impossible  to  advance  in  the  face 
of  such  a  storm.*  General  Hill  dismounted  from 
his  horse,  and  criticised  the  fire  of  the  different 
batteries.  Longstreet's  line  was  more  than  a 
mile  in  extent,  and  yet  Huger  and  Whiting  had 
not  fired  a  cartridge.  The  fire  was  so  terrible 
from  the  batteries,  and  from  Palmer's, 

Battle-Fields  of  the  South,  Voi  H  ;« 


94  Following  the  Flag. 

and  Naglee's  lines,  that  Longstreet  changed  his 
plan  of  attack,  and,  instead  of  advancing  directly 
upon  the  center,  attacked  on  both  flanks.  Some 
of  his  regiments  filed  towards  the  south,  and 
crept  through  the  bushes  unseen  by  Casey.  The 
others  moved  north,  some  in  front  of  Naglee, 
and  prepared  to  charge  upon  Spratt's  battery. 
General  Casey  saw  the  plan.  He  rode  along 
the  line,  called  upon  three  of  Naglee's  regiments 
to  drive  the  enemy  into  the  woods.  There  was  a 
rail-fence  between  the  combatants,  but  the  troops 
sprang  over  it  with  a  cheer,  formed  in  line,  and 
fought  the  enemy  face  to  face.  The  battle  raged 
with  great  fury  around  the  Oaks. 

The  enemy  was  held  in  check  a  few  minutes 
by  the  three  regiments,  but,  being  superior,  ad- 
vanced once  more,  firing  as  they  came  on.  Nag- 
lee  held  his  ground  till  the  fighting  was  at  close 
quarters, — till  some  of  the  Eleventh  Maine  were 
bayoneted.  The  order  to  retreat  was  given,  and 
the  lines  fell  back,  followed  closely  by  the  enemy, 
who  made  a  rush  for  Spratt's  battery,  and  cap- 
tured one  of  the  guns. 

Elated,  the  Rebels  halted  to  reform  their  lines, 
before  pushing  on  to  other  successes.  But  wrhile 
re-forming,  Bates  and  Fitch  opened  wide  gaps  in 
their  ranks  at  every  discharge  of  grape  and  can- 
ister. Once  more  they  came  on,  shouting  and 
screaming,  and  delivering  their  volleys  and  re- 
ceiving the  steady  fire  streaming  from  the  rifles 
of  Naglee's  line,  reinforced  now  by  a  regiment 
from  General  Peck's  brigade  of  Couch's  di- 
vision. 

Their  line  of  march  is  from  southwest  to 
^northeast.  They  come  upon  the  left  of  Naglee's 


Following  the  Flag.  95 

position,  curling  round  his  flank,  and  pouring  a 
cross  fire  into  the  rifle-pits.  Colonel  Bailey, 
Major  Van  Valkenburg,  and  Adjutant  Ramsey 
of  the  artillery  are  killed,  other  officers  are 
wounded.  The  advancing  host  leap  over  the 
slight  earthworks,  seize  the  guns,  and  prepare  to 
turn  them  upon  the  backs  of  the  men  on  Naglee's 
right.  It  is  no  use  to  contend  for  the  ground  or 
the  guns  against  the  superior  force,  and  the  men 
fall  back  once  more.  Casey's  whole  line  also 
retreats  to  that  held  by  General  Couch. 

Up  to  this  moment,  Longstreet's  grand  divis- 
ion only  has  been  engaged;  but  two  regiments 
of  General  Couch's  division,  who  are  moving  up 
the  railroad  to  support  Naglee,  see  across  the 
field  beyond  the  Fair  Oaks  long  lines  of  men, — 
some  standing  in  battle  line,  and  others  advan- 
cing in  column  along  the  railroad.  It  is  Whit- 
ing, who  is  deploying  his  forces  from  the  Nine- 
Mile  Road. 

General  Couch  is  made  acquainted  with  the 
fact.  He  sends  for  the  other  two  regiments  of 
the  brigade.  Whiting  pours  his  troops  into  the 
gap  between  Naglee  and  Couch,  and  cuts  off  the 
four  regiments  from  the  troops  at  Seven  Pines. 

The  regiments  thus  isolated  are  thrown  back 
towards  Grape- Vine  Bridge. 

While  this  is  transpiring  on  the  right,  there  is 
disaster  in  the  center,  and  on  the  left.  The 
Rebels  there  are  pushing  on.  Keyes  rallies  his 
troops.  He  sends  forward  regiment  after  regi- 
ment from  his  second  line,  to  strengthen  that  in 
front,  to  hold  his  ground  if  possible,  but  it  is 
growing  thin.  It  sways  to  and  fro,  and  breaks 
at  last.  It  crumbles,  piecemeal, — the  troops 


96  Following  the  Flag. 

hastening  towards  the  Seven  Pines.  He  has  one 
regiment  still  in  reserve, — the  Tenth  Massa- 
chusetts. 

He  throws  it  into  the  broken  gap.  It  requires 
nerve  and  muscle  to  march  in  where  all  are  flee- 
ing,— to  be  a  breakwater  were  the  flood  sweeps 
all  before  it.  But  the  regiment  goes  in  as  cheer- 
fully as  to  a  dress-parade.  They  deliver  their 
volleys  with  deliberate  aim.  They  hold  their 
ground. 

Three  hundred  yards  in  the  rear,  Heintzelman, 
Keyes,  Casey,  Naglee,  and  other  officers  are  rally- 
ing the  men.  Fugitives  are  stopped,  regiments 
which  have  been  so  stubbornly  contesting  the 
ground  are  induced  to  try  it  once  more. 

"  Had  that  regiment  been  two  minutes  later," 
says  General  Keyes,  "  they  would  have  been  too 
late  to  occupy  that  fine  position,  and  it  would  have 
been  impossible  to  have  formed  the  next  and  last 
line  of  battle,  which  stemmed  the  tide  of  defeat 
and  turned  it  toward  a  victory."  * 

Thus  far  the  Rebels  have  had  it  all  their  own 
way.  Casey  has  been  driven  a  mile.  His  camp 
is  in  the  hands  of  Longstreet.  He  has  lost  many 
guns.  Longstreet  has  made  so  good  a  beginning 
that,  although  Huger  has  not  made  his  appear- 
ance from  the  fiouth,  the  prospect  is  good  for 
overwhelming  the  Union  force  on  the  southern 
bank. 

But  other  actors  arrive  upon  the  ground, — the 
men  who  tossed  their  knapsacks  into  the  woods 
at  Williamsburg, — who  became  a  wall  of  ada- 
mant on  that  memorable  field.  Berry  and  Jame- 

*  Ke.yes'8  Report. 


Following  the  Flag.  97 

son  march  up  the  Williamsburg  road  and  move 
out  upon  the  left  of  the  line  forming  behind  the 
Tenth  Massachusetts.  Berry  pushes  down  into 
the  border  of  the  swamp;  Jameson  sends  one 
regiment  to  Peck  and  one  to  Birney,  and  moves 
straight  on  towards  the  abattis  of  fallen  trees  in 
front  of  Couch's  line  along  the  Williamsburg  road 
with  his  two  remaining  regiments.  His  men  lie 
down  behind  the  fallen  trees  and  pour  their  vol- 
leys into  the  advancing  foe,  moving  on  in  stately 
grandeur.  Jameson,  unmindful  of  the  storm 
around  him,  rides  up  and  down  the  line,  exposed 
to  the  fire  of  the  enemy,  not  a  hundred  yards 
distant.  Sheltered  by  the  abattis,  his  two  regi- 
ments are  immovable.  Like  a  hillock  in  the  path 
of  an  avalanche,  they  turn  the  overwhelming  force 
aside.  It  flows  round  them,  right  and  left,  but 
does  not  advance  along  the  road. 

Berry,  far  down  in  the  woods  towards  White 
Oak  Swamp,  is  pouring  a  terrible  fire  upon  the 
masses,  who  still  press  toward  Seven  Pines. 
He  holds  them  in  check,  repulsing  all  the  as- 
saults. There,  in  the  thickest  of  the  fight,  is  that 
young  officer  who  made  his  last  will  and  testa- 
ment at  Yorktown, — the  "  hero  of  the  day  "  at 
Williamsburg, — animating  the  troops  by  his  fear- 
less daring,  and  there  he  gives  his  life  to  his 
country,  shot  through  the  brain. 

In  the  rear  of  Seven  Pines  is  the  hospital,  full 
of  weak  and  sickly  men,  prostrated  by  fevers. 
They  hear  the  tide  of  battle  rolling  nearer  hour 
by  hour.  A  soldier  from  the  front  says  that  the 
line  is  giving  way  and  the  Rebels  are  sweeping 
all  before  them.  The  words  fall  on  the  ears  of 
Lieutenant  Rice,  of  the  Eleventh  Maine.  He 


98  Following  the  Flag. 

springs  to  his  feet,  and  grasps  a  gun.  "  All 
of  you  who  can  hold  up  your  heads,  follow 
me !  "  he  shouts.*  Men  who  have  not  been  able  to 
stand  upon  their  feet  spring  up  at  the  word. 
They  are  pale,  sallow,  emaciated,  with  sunken  eyes 
and  hollow  cheeks.  They  form  in  line,  twenty  of 
them,  seize  their  muskets.  The  fever  is  consuming 
them,  but  there  is  a  warmer  flame  within  their 
breasts, — the  unquenchable  desire  to  save  their 
comrades  from  defeat  and  their  country  from 
destruction.  Lieutenant  Rice  leads  the  weak  and 
tottering  party  to  the  front.  He  moves  on  close 
to  the  enemy.  He  is  one  of  the  best  marksmen 
of  his  regiment,  and  soldier  after  soldier  falls 
from  the  ranks  of  the  enemy  by  his  unerring  aim. 
He  fires  seven  times,  and  then  goes  down  before 
the  bullets  of  the  foe. 

There  is  Willie  Parker  of  the  Eleventh  Maine, 
a  mere  boy,  who  beholds  the  Rebel  colors  ad- 
vancing from  the  woods,  borne  by  a  stalwart  sol- 
dier. 

"  That  flag  must  come  down ! "  he  says,  as  he 
raises  his  gun.  There  is  a  flash,  a  screaming  in 
the  air,  as  the  swiftly-whirling  bullet  passes  on. 
The  color-bearer  reels,  staggers,  and  falls. 

There  is  Sergeant  Katon,  the  standard-bearer 
of  the  Eleventh,  holding  up,  as  high  as  he  can 
reach,  the  broken  flag-staff,  while  kneeling  beside 
the  dead  body  of  Corporal  Maddocks,  who  has 
fallen  while  guarding  the  torn  and  tattered  but 
precious  standard, — all  this  while  the  tempest 
surges  around  them,  over  them,  through  them; 
the  very  blast  of  death ! 

*  Adjutant-General's  Report,  Maine,  1862. 


Following  the  Flag.  99 

An  officer  with  one  hundred  men,  who  has  been 
out  on  picket,  comes  up  the  road. 

"  Where  is  my  regiment?  "  he  asks  of  the  grim 
and  veteran  Heintzelman. 

"  I  cannot  tell  you,  sir." 

"  But  I  would  like  to  join  it." 

"  Very  well,  but  if  it  is  fighting  you  want,  just 
go  in,  Colonel,  for  there  is  good  fighting  all  along 
the  line." 

The  battle  rages  furiously.  Five  o'clock — six 
o'clock — half  past  six — Berry  holds  them  by  the 
swamp,  Jameson  holds  them  with  his  three  hun- 
dred men  on  the  Williamsburg  road ;  but  between 
Seven  Pines  and  Fair  Oaks  the  tide  is  drifting  on. 

Jameson  resolves  to  advance.  The  Rebels  in 
front  of  him  fall  back  along  the  road  to  Rich- 
mond. Thus,  while  Whiting  is  pushing  east 
over  the  Nine-Mile  Road,  Jameson  is  marching 
west  towards  the  Rebel  capital,  driving  all  before 
him. 

"  Fall  back  "  is  the  imperative  order  which  he 
receives.  He  would  a  great  deal  rather  go  on. 

"What  would  you  have  done,  if  you  had  not 
been  ordered  back  ?  "  a  friend  asked. 

"  I  would  have  been  in  Richmond  or  in  Heaven 
before  night,"  was  the  reply.* 

But  he  obeys  orders.  Yet  he  cannot  go  back 
the  way  he  advanced ;  the  enemy  is  between  him 
and  Seven  Pines.  He  faces  south,  picks  his  way 
through  White  Oak  Swamp,  comes  round  to 
Seven  Pines,  and  again  confronts  the  enemy. 

The  day  is  closing.  Darkness  is  coming  on. 
The  Yankees  are  not  yet  swept  into  the  Chicka- 
hominy.  Longstreet  has  had  success,  but  it  is 
*  Adjutant- General's  Report. 


ioo  Following  the  Flag. 

not  a  great  victory.  The  Union  line  has  been 
pushed  back  a  mile  and  a  half.  It  has  been 
broken, — almost  disorganized.  Berry's  brigade 
is  as  firm  and  solid  as  ever.  Jameson^  has  been 
divided  and  sent  to  different  parts  of  the  field. 
Casey's  division  has  crumbled.  Couch's  has 
been  broken.  A  great  crowd  of  stragglers  is 
moving  towards  Bottom's  Bridge.  Couch  with 
two  regiments  and  a  battery  have  been  pushed 
north  towards  Grape  Vine  Bridge.  Such  is 
the  position  at  seven  o'clock,  as  Whiting,  fresh 
and  vigorous,  brings  his  brigade  down  the  rail- 
road to  finish  the  work  of  this  day. 

But  now  there  is  another  actor, — General 
Sumner,  who  has  crossed  the  Chickahominy  at 
Grape-Vine  Bridge,  and  is  pushing  on  with 
Sedgwick's  gallant  division. 

General  Sumner  ordered  his  corps  to  be  un- 
der arms  at  one  o'clock.  As  the  firing  grew 
loud,  he  moved  his  troops  to  the  Chickahominy 
and  waited  for  orders  to  cross.  He  commenced 
crossing  at  three  o'clock,  but  the  swamp  was 
flooded,  and  it  was  only  by  great  exertion  and 
perseverance  that  he  was  able  to  get  Kirby's 
battery  to  the  south  bank. 

Gorman's  brigade  led  the  column,  composed  of 
the  First  Minnesota,  Fifteenth  Massachusetts, 
Second  New  York  Volunteers,  and  Thirty-Fourth 
New  York, — Gorman  joined  General  Couch. 
Kirby,  with  his  six  Napoleon  guns,  followed,  and 
Dana's  brigade  closed  the  column,  composed  of  the 
Nineteenth  and  Twentieth  Massachusetts,  Sev- 
enth Michigan,  and  Forty-Second  New  York. 
General  Sumner  rapidly  formed  his  line,  facing 
south.  Whiting,  up  to  this  time,  had  been  press- 


Following  the  Flag.  101 

ing  straight  on  towards  the  Seven  Pines.  He 
turned  to  crush  this  new  force  which  had  ap- 
peared unexpectedly  on  his  flank. 

It  is  a  cloudy  night  and  darkness  is  stealing  on, 
as  the  Rebels  change  their  front  and  move  towards 
the  north  to  sweep  all  before  them.  They  ad- 
vance across  the  field  and  through  the  woods,  de- 
livering a  rapid  fire.  Suddenly  there  bursts  a 
sheet  of  flame  from  Sumner's  ranks. 

The  Rebels  fall  back,  rally  their  broken  lines, 
advance  again,  nearer  and  with  desperation. 
"Canister!  Canister!  Give  them  canister!"  is 
Kirby's  order  as  he  moves  from  gun  to  gun.  The 
battle-cloud  grows  thick  beneath  the  heavy  vapors 
rising  from  the  swamp.  Quick,  incessant  flashes 
momentarily  light  up  the  deepening  darkness. 
It  is  not  possible  for  men  to  face  so  terrible  a 
storm.  Vain  are  all  the  efforts  of  the  Rebel 
officers  to  rally  their  bleeding  ranks. 

Sumner  has  stood  his  ground.  The  time  has 
come  to  advance.  The  Thirty-Fourth  and  Forty- 
Second  New  York,  Fifteenth  and  Twentieth  Mas- 
sachusetts, and  Seventh  Michigan  move  forward. 

There  are  two  fences  in  front  of  them,  and  be- 
yond the  farthest  one  is  the  Rebel  line  waiting 
their  advance.  The  soldiers  know  that  it  will  be 
the  last  march  of  many,  but  with  a  cheer  heard 
above  the  roar  of  battle,  they  rush  into  the  dark- 
ness, dash  the  fences  under  foot,  and  spring  upon 
the  enemy's  lines.  It  is  the  work  of  a  minute. 
One  short  struggle,  a  volley,  a  holding  of  the 
breath,  muttered  curses,  shouts,  groans,  a  clash- 
ing of  bayonets,  the  trampling  of  ten  thousand 
feet,  and  the  field  is  clear  of  the  enemy ! 

General  Johnston  has  failed  in  what  he  intend- 


IO2  Following  the  Flag. 

ed  to  accomplish.  He  is  borne  from  the  field  at 
this  hour,  wounded  by  a  shell  from  Kirby's 
battery. 

"  As  I  rode  down  through  the  field,"  says  a 
Rebel  officer,  u  I  met  Franks,  one  of  Longstreet's 
aides,  looking  as  blue  as  indigo.  What  is  the 
matter,  Franks?  Not  satisfied  with  the  day's 
work?"  I  inquired. 

"Satisfied  be  hanged!  I  saw  old  Jeff,  Mallo- 
ry,  Longstreet,  and  Whiting,  and  all  of  them, 
looking  as  mad  as  thunder.  Just  to  think  that 
Huger's  slowness  has  spoiled  everything!  There 
he  has  been  on  our  right  all  day  and  has  n't  fired 
a  shot,  although  he  had  positive  orders  to  open 
the  fight  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning."  * 

There  are  indescribable  scenes  of  horror  after 
a  great  battle, — the  removal  of  the  wounded, 
bleeding,  dying,  giving  utterances  to  groans  ex- 
torted by  the  intense  pain, — the  work  at  the  hos- 
pitals, where  the  disabled,  one  by  one,  are  laid 
before  the  surgeons.  Yet,  amid  their  terrible  suf- 
ferings, the  men  are  often  cheerful,  and  hopeful 
for  this  life  and  the  life  which  is  to  come. 

A  chaplain  says :  "  Amongst  the  badly  wounded 
was  Joseph  Bynon  of  Alleghany  City,  Penn- 
sylvania, a  young  man  of  the  most  generous  na- 
ture, universally  popular  in  his  regiment,  and 
the  staff  of  a  widowed  mother.  He  was  lying  on 
a  blanket  near  the  house,  wounded  in  the  bowels. 
I  asked  him  about  his  sufferings.  He  replied,  that 
he  did  not  suffer  much,  that  he  was  faint  from 
the  loss  of  blood  as  he  supposed.  I  saw  from  his 
pulse  that  he  had  but  a  few  moments  to  live,  and 
said  to  him, 

*  Battle-Fields  of  the  South. 


Following  the  Flag.  103 

" ( Joseph,  are  you  willing  and  ready  to  die?  I 
am  afraid  you  cannot  live.' 

" '  Well,  doctor/  he  whispered,  '  I  should  like 
to  live;  I  love  my  mother;  this  will  be  a  great 
sorrow  to  her.  And  I  should  like  to  do  something 
for  my  little  nephew  and  niece.  But  there  is  an- 
other life,  and  I  know  I  shall  find  mother  there. 
I  feel  I  have  been  a  great  sinner ;  in  many  things 
I  have  done  wrong;  but  ever  since  my  conversion 
I  experienced  in  Camp  Johnson,  I  have  tried  to 
follow  my  Saviour,  and  now  I  die  trusting.  My 
mind  wanders;  I  find  it  difficult  to  think  and 
speak.  In  praying  to  God,  I  may  not  say  the 
things  that  are  right;  do,  doctor,  lift  up  nay  hands 
and  clasp  them  together,  and  pray  for  me ! ' 

"  I  lifted  up  the  hands  crimsoned  with  his  own 
blood,  and  pressing  them  in  mine,  commended  him 
to  the  Merciful  One,  who  for  us  all  had  suffered 
the  bitterness  of  death.  He  repeated  word  for 
word,  prayed  for  his  mother,  and  then  said,  '  O 
Lamb  of  God,  who  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the 
world,  take  away  my  sin ;  into  Thine  hand  I  com- 
mend my  spirit ! ' 

"  The  storm  of  battle  raged  again.  The  ene- 
my's shells  burst  around  the  hospital,  and  the 
wounded  were  removed.  He  was  lifted  into  an 
ambulance,  but  died  before  it  reached  Savage 
Station.  Thus  giving  his  life  to  his  country,  he 
passed  on  into  the  service  of  his  God."  * 

At  daybreak  on  Sunday  morning,  an  orderly 
belonging  to  the  Rebel  army  rode  out  of  the 
woods  into  the  Union  lines. 

"  Where  is  General  Anderson,"  he  asked. 

*  Chaplain  Marks. 


104  Following  the  Flag. 

"  Here  he  is.  What  do  you  want  of  him?  "  said 
a  colonel. 

"  I  have  a  despatch  for  him  from  General 
Pryor." 

"  I  will  take  it.  Soldiers,  guard  this  man.  You 
are  my  prisoner." 

The  orderly  was  much  astonished  to  find  him- 
self a  prisoner.  The  despatch  gave  information 
of  the  disposition  of  the  Rebel  forces  for  the  bat- 
tle soon  to  recommence. 

During  the  night  the  balance  of  Suinner's  corps 
crossed  the  Chickahominy,  and  at  daybreak  the 
troops,  thus  strengthened,  were  able  to  renew 
the  battle.  Sedgwick  remained  where  he  fought 
on  Saturday.  Richardson's  division  was  next  on 
his  right.  He  formed  in  two  lines, — with  French's 
brigade  in  front  on  the  railroad,  and  Howard  and 
Meagher  in  the  second  line  in  his  rear.  Kearney, 
Couch,  and  Hooker,  with  the  remnants  of  Casey's 
division,  were  in  the  vicinity  of  Seven  Pines. 

It  would  require  many  pages  to  give  in  detail 
the  fight  of  Sunday  morning.  It  must  be  given 
as  a  picture. 

It  began  at  five  o'clock.  At  that  hour,  the 
Rebels  are  discovered  south  of  the  railroad  in 
the  woods  in  front  of  Richardson.  Pettit  opens 
with  shells,  and  the  stillness  of  the  Sabbath  is 
broken  by  deep  reverberations  rolling  along  the 
Chickahominy.  There  is  a  gap  between  Rich- 
ardson and  Kearney.  Richardson  moves  toward 
Seven  Pines  to  close  it.  From  the  woods  where 
Pettit  drops  his  shells,  there  is  a  volley — another 
— another — and  the  men  drop  from  Richardson's 
ranks.  The  Rebels  advance  and  attack  French's 
brigade  at  short  range.  For  an  hour  the  men 


Following  the  Flag.  105 

stand  in  their  places,  and  deliver  their  fire  upon 
the  columns  which  are  pushed  against  them. 
Reinforcements  come  up  from  Longstreet's  re- 
serves. Howard  is  brought  up  from  the  second 
line  to  meet  them.  His  horse  is  shot.  He  is  twice 
wounded  in  the  right  arm,  and  is  forced  to  leave 
the  field.  His  arm  is  shattered,  and  the  surgeon 
says  it  must  come  off.  He  meets  Kearney,  who 
lost  his  left  arm  years  ago. 

"  We  will  buy  our  gloves  together,  Kearney," 
is  the  salutation  of  this  Christian  soldier  and 
patriot. 

But  the  onset  of  his  brigade  is  magnificent. 
The  rebel  line  is  shattered  by  the  resistless  charge. 

Hooker  comes  up  the  railroad.  He  falls  like  a 
thunderbolt  upon  the  enemy  in  front,  breaking, 
dividing,  shattering  them.  They  flee  in  confu- 
sion. Sickles  is  advancing  along  the  Williams- 
burg  road,  Berry  and  Jameson  are  moving  over 
the  ground  of  Saturday  between  the  Seven  Pines 
and  White-Oak  Swamp.  Richardson  and  Sedg- 
wick  are  also  in  motion.  From  Fair  Oaks  to  the 
swamp  south  of  Seven  Pines,  the  Union  line  ad- 
vances over  the  bloody  field.  It  is  like  the  swing- 
ing of  a  wide  gate,  with  its  hinges  near  Fair  Oaks, 
and  reaching  past  Seven  Pines  to  the  swamp. 

It  is  a  triumphant  march.  The  Rebels  have 
failed  in  what  they  attempted,  and  are  fleeing 
with  broken,  demoralized  ranks  to  Richmond. 
Hats,  caps,  blankets,  knapsacks,  guns,  all  are 
thrown  aside.  The  road  is  filled  with  the  fleeing 
fugitives.  Heintzelman  and  Sumner  press  on 
within  four  miles  of  the  city.  No  troops  oppose 
them. 

"  I  have  no  doubt  but  we  might  have  gone  right 


106  Following  the  Flag. 

into  Richmond,''  says  General  Heintzelman.* 
— "  I  think  that  if  the  army  had  pressed  after  the 
enemy  with  great  vigor,  we  should  have  gone  to 
Richmond,"  is  the  opinion  of  General  Keyes.f 

"  They  (the  Federals)  missed  an  opportunity  of 
striking  a  decisive  blow.  These  opportunities 
never  returned,"  writes  Prince  de  Joinville  of 
France.J 

General  McClellan  recalled  the  troops  from 
their  pursuit,  and  established  his  lines  as  they 
were  on  the  morning  of  Saturday. 

The  loss  on  the  Union  side  was  5,737.  The 
Rebel  loss,  as  reported  in  Smith's,  Longstreet's, 
and  Hill's  divisions,  was  6,783.  Whiting's  divis- 
ion also  suffered  severely,  so  that  the  entire  Rebel 
loss  was  about  8,000. 

A  month  passed  by.  General  McClellan  was 
preparing  for  a  siege.  There  were  six  bridges 
built  across  the  Chickahominy,  which  required 
labor  day  and  night.  The  men  were  obliged  to 
work  up  to  their  arms  in  the  water.  Miles  of 
corduroy  roads  were  constructed.  The  ground 
was  so  swampy  and  marshy  that  nothing  could 
be  done  by  horses.  All  the  timber  hauled  tp  con- 
struct the  bridges  and  the  batteries  was  drawn 
by  the  men.  The  month  of  June  was  rainy. 
There  were  frequent  storms,  succeeded  by  hot 
sunshine.  Sickness,  in  all  its  frightful  forms, 
made  its  appearance.  The  men  became  dis 
couraged.  It  was  expected,  day  after  day,  that 
the  attack  would  commence;  but  the  commanding 
officers  issued  orders  that  no  batteries  should 
open  till  all  were  ready.  The  army,  meanwhile, 

*  Testimony,  p.  352.  f  Testimony,  p.  609. 

$  Army  of  the  Potomac,  p.  79. 


Following  the  Flag.  107 

began  to  be  depleted  of  troops.  Thousands  were 
sent  to  the  hospitals,  and  other  thousands  were 
carried  out  to  their  last  resting-place,  on  the 
banks  of  the  dark,  dismal,  sluggish  stream,  which 
soon  became  the  river  of  death. 

Reinforcements  were  called  for  and  received : 
McCall's  division  of  Pennsylvania  Reserves,  which 
reached  the  army  on  the  12th  and  13th  of  June. 

On  the  night  of  the  13th,  General  Stewart, 
with  1,800  Rebel  cavalry,  appeared  in  rear  of  the 
army.  He  came  first  upon  two  squadrons  of 
Regular  cavalry,  at  Hanover  Old  Church,  over- 
powering and  capturing  them ;  then  pushed  on  to 
Gorlick's  Landing,  on  the  Pamunkey,  burning  two 
schooners  and  fourteen  wagons;  then  moved  to 
the  railroad  at  Tunstall's  Station. 

The  train  first  arriving  was  one  going  east  with 
sick  and  wounded  men.  The  engineer  saw  the 
cavalrymen  on  the  track  as  he  rounded  a  curve. 
They  motioned  him  to  stop,  but  he  put  on  more 
steam,  and  the  train  rushed  past  with  lightning 
speed.  Hundreds  of  bullets  were  aimed  at  him, 
but  he  escaped  unharmed. 

General  Stewart  crossed  the  Chickahominy  at 
Long  Bridge,  below  Bottom's  Bridge,  and  came 
upon  a  Union  hospital  at  Baltimore  Cross  Roads. 
He  placed  a  guard  over  the  hospital,  and  treated 
the  sick  men  humanely.  But  the  fright  was  very 
disastrous  to  many  who  found  themselves  thus 
suddenly  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  Several 
died  during  the  night.  In  the  pockets  of  one 
Union  soldier,  after  death,  the  chaplain  found 
some  touching  and  beautiful  letters  from  a  little 
brother  and  sister,  telling  him  how  much  they 
missed  him,  how  they  longed  for  his  return,  how 


io8  Following  the  Flag. 

they  counted  the  days  until  he  might  come  back, 
but  above  all  telling  how  proud  they  were  of  their 
soldier  brother.  And  they  never  heard  a  drum 
beat  nor  a  fife  play  without  thinking  of  him,  and 
feeling  glad  that  they  had  one  noble  brother  to 
fight  for  their  country.* 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

SEVEN  DAYS  OF  FIGHTING. 

THE  chances  for  taking  Richmond  became  less 
with  each  day's  delay.  While  the  Army  of 
the  Potomac  were  digging  and  delving  in  the 
swamps,  and  constructing  batteries,  their  ranks 
thinning  out  by  disease,  the  Rebels,  also,  were 
hard  at  work  erecting  defensive  batteries,  on  firm 
ground,  and  mounting  guns  of  large  caliber. 
Their  ranks,  instead  of  growing  thin,  were  filling 
up.  Troops  were  hurried  in  from  all  parts  of 
the  South.  The  Conscript  law  which  the  Con- 
federate Congress  had  passed  was  in  operation, 
and  was  carried  out  with  remorseless  energy. 
Men  were  compelled  to  enter  the  service. 

The  Union  army  in  front  of  Richmond,  on  the 
20th  of  June,  numbered,  fit  for  duty,  115,102  men. 
There  Were  12,225  sick,  and  20,511  absent.  Leaves 
of  absence  and  furloughs  had  been  granted  freely. 
Officers  and  men,  on  a  slight  pretext,  found  it  not 
very  difficult  to  obtain  leave  of  absence,  and  thus 
this  army,  through  no  fault  of  the  government, 
became  greatly  depleted. 

*  Chaplain  Marks. 


Following  the  Flag.  109 

At  this  time  General  Jackson  was  in  the  Shen- 
andoah  Valley  with  a  large  force.  By  his  oper- 
ations there,  it  was  found  necessary  to  keep  Gen- 
eral McDowell  in  position  to  cover  Washington. 
On  the  18th  of  June,  General  McClellan  informed 
the  Secretary  of  War  that  deserters  said  troops 
were  on  their  way  from  Richmond  to  reinforce 
Jackson. 

On  the  same  day,  a  man  entered  the  Union 
lines  at  Fredericksburg,  who  pretended  to  be  a 
Frenchman.  He  stated  that  he  met  from  ten  to 
fifteen  thousand  men  on  their  way  to  Gordons- 
ville,  going  to  join  Jackson. 

A  despatch  was  also  received  from  General 
Sigel,  who  was  in  the  Valley,  that  a  large  body 
of  Rebels  had  arrived  at  Gordonsville. 

All  of  this  went  to  show  that  a  grand  move- 
ment was  to  be  made  in  the  Valley,  or  upon  Wash- 
ington. Such,  undoubtedly,  the  Rebel  command- 
ers intended  the  government  at  Washington 
should  understand  their  plan  to  be.  But  they 
had  no  intention  of  marching  down  the  Shenan- 
doah  Valley,  or  of  attacking  Washington.  They 
wished  to  prevent  any  more  reinforcements  from 
joining  General  McClellan,  and  also  to  cover  their 
real  point  of  attack. 

General  McClellan's  army  was  still  divided  by 
the  Chickahominy.  Sumner,  Heintzelman,  and 
Keyes  were  on  the  south  side,  and  Porter  and 
Franklin,  with  McCalPs  newly  arrived  troops, 
were  on  the  north  bank. 

The  real  object  of  the  Rebels  was  to  crush  the 
force  on  the  north  bank  by  a  sudden  stroke  with 
their  whole  army.  By  the  movement  to  Gordons- 
ville they  allaved  suspicion,  and  transferred  a 


no  Following  the  Flag. 

division  to  a  position  from  which  it  could  be 
hurled  upon  the  flank  of  General  McClellan's 
force  on  the  northern  bank. 

All  of  the  railroad  cars  and  engines  which  could 
be  obtained  were  brought  to  Richmond  over  the 
Lynchburg  road.  Whiting's  and  Ewell's  divisions 
were  placed  on  board  and  taken  to  Lynchburg. 
and  thence  to  Gordonsville  where  they  joined 
Jackson;  but  not  stopping  there,  were  brought 
with  Jackson's  army  to  Frederickshall,  on  the 
Virginia  Central  Railroad.  From  thence  this 
large  force  marched  to  Ashland,  arriving  there 
on  the  25th.* 

General  McClellan  was  informed  by  a  deserter, 
on  the  24th,  that  Jackson,  Whiting,  and  Ewell 
were  at  Frederickshall,  and  that  it  was  intended 
to  attack  his  rear  on  the  28th.f  The  information 
was  confirmed  on  the  25th  by  negroes  who  arrived 
at  the  Union  lines,  and  stated  that  Jackson  was 
at  Hanover  Court-House. 

General  McClellan's  lines  were  more  than 
twenty  miles  in  length.  His  extreme  right  was 
north  of  the  city  of  Richmond,  on  the  road  called 
the  Brooke  Turnpike.  No  change  was  made  in 
the  position  of  the  troops,  no  breastworks  were 
thrown  up  to  protect  the  rear  and  flank.  The 
only  change  was  the  removal  of  the  head-quar- 
ters' camp  to  the  south  side  of  the  Chickahominy. 
General  Fitz-John  Porter  was  left  in  command 
of  the  troops  on  the  north  side. 

On  the  morning  of  the  26th,  the  Rebel  forces  in 
Richmond  moved  out  to  join  Jackson.  General 
Branch's  division  marched  by  the  Brooke  road. 

*  Campaign  from  Texas  to  Maryland. 

f  McClellan's  Despatch.    Testimoay,  p.  338. 


Following  the  Flag.  in 

General  A.  P.  Hill  moved  over  the  Mechanics- 
ville  Turnpike;  while  General  Longstreet  and 
General  D.  H.  Hill  took  the  Coal-Harbor  road 
still  farther  east,  and  came  to  the  Chickahominy 
at  New  Bridge.  General  Magruder,  with  one 
division,  was  left  on  the  south  side  of  the  stream.* 
The  Rebel  force  north  of  the  Chickahominy  num- 
bered about  60,000;  south  of  it,  about  20,000. 
The  Union  army  north  numbered  about  30,000; 
south,  70,000. 

BATTLE    OF    MECHANICSVILLB. 

If  we  were  to  start  in  a  skiff  at  the  bridge  on 
the  Brooke  road,  and  float  down  the  slow  and 
winding  Chickahominy  three  miles,  we  should 
come  first  to  Meadow  Bridge,  on  the  road  leading 
from  Richmond  to  Shady-Grove  Church.  Two 
miles  farther  would  bring  us  to  the  Mechanics- 
ville  Turnpike.  The  little  village  of  Mechanics- 
ville  is  two  miles  towards  the  north.  Two  miles 
below  the  Mechanicsville  Bridge  is  the  Upper 
Trestle  Bridge,  built  by  General  McClellan.  Two 
miles  farther  down  is  New  Bridge,  on  the  road 
leading  from  Richmond  to  Coal  Harbor.  There 
is  a  high  hill  on  the  south  side  of  the  stream,  on 
the  plantation  of  Dr.  Lewis,  where  the  Rebels 
had  a  battery  which  commanded  the  bridge  and 
prevented  General  McClellan  from  using  it. 
There  was  also  a  battery  on  the  north  side,  which 
General  McClellan  had  planted  to  prevent  the 
Rebels  from  crossing  at  that  point,  and  cutting 
off  the  force  which  he  had  advanced  to  Mechanics- 
ville. Still  farther  down  the  stream  were  other 

*  Pollard's  Southern  History,  p.  829. 


112 


Following  the  Flag. 


bridges  which  had  been  erected  by  General  Me- 
Clellan's  engineers. 

At  noon  the  enemy  was  seen  advancing  upon 
Meadow  Bridge.    The  long  column  descended  the 


BATTLE  or  MKCHANICSVILLE. 


UNION  TROOPS. 

1  Seymour's  Brigade. 

2  Reynolds's      " 

3  Griffin's  " 

4  Martindale's  " 

C  Mechanicsville. 


REBEL  TROOPS. 
A  Hill's  division. 
B  Branch's  Brigade. 

D  Ellison's  Mills. 


bank,  forded  the  stream  above  the  bridge,  and 
disappeared  in  the  woods. 

The    Bucktails,    who    had    driven    Stewart    at 
Draneaville,  were  sent  out  to  support  the  pickets, 


Following  the  Flag.  113 

but  were  surprised  to  see  a  body  of  cavalry  dash- 
ing into  the  road  behind  them.  They  faced  about, 
drove  the  cavalry,  fell  back  to  Mechanicsville, 
followed  by  the  pickets. 

General  McCall,  who  commanded  there,  had 
thrown  up  a  line  of  breastworks  on  the  east  side 
of  the  creek.  He  formed  his  troops  on  the  slope, 
with  his  batteries  on  the  crest  of  the  hill.  General 
Reynolds's  brigade  had  the  right,  and  General 
Seymour's  the  left.  General  Meade's  brigade  was 
brought  up  as  a  reserve.  General  Porter  sent  for- 
ward Griffin's  and  Martindale's  brigades,  which 
took  position  on  the  right  of  Reynolds.  Having 
thus  formed  his  line,  he  waited  the  advance  of  the 
enemy. 

The  force  which  came  in  sight  first  was  A.  P. 
Hill's  division,  followed  by  General  Branch's. 

A  short  distance  from  the  Chickahominy,  on 
the  creek,  was  Ellison's  Mills.  The  road  from 
Mechanicsville  to  New  Bridge  crossed  the  creek 
at  that  point.  Another  road  leading  from  Me- 
chanicsville to  Coal  Harbor  crossed  it  farther  up. 
Timber  had  been  felled,  rifle-pits  dug,  and  the 
artillery  planted  so  as  to  rake  the  only  two  feasi- 
ble approaches. 

General  Hill  formed  his  line  for  the  attack  on 
Ellison's  Mills,  while  General  Branch  advanced 
along  the  upper  road  against  Reynolds. 

The  battle  began  at  three  o'clock,  and  raged 
with  fury  till  nine  o'clock.  There  were  no  move- 
ments in  the  Union  lines.  The  men  stood  in  their 
places  and  poured  an  uninterrupted  fire  upon  the 
enemy,  who  were  vainly  endeavoring  to  cross  the 
ravine  and  scale  the  heights.  The  artillery,  fifty 
pieces,  rained  solid  shot,  shells,  grape,  canister, 


H4  Following  the  Flag. 

shrapnel,  all  sorts  of  missiles,  producing  great 
slaughter. 

General  D.  H.  Hill  arrived  with  his  division, 
and  joined  in  the  attack  upon  Seymour  at  the 
Mills,  but  was  received  with  a  "  murderous  fire."  * 

The  united  efforts  of  the  two  Hills  and  General 
Branch  were  not  sufficient  to  dislodge  the  two 
brigades  which  held  the  position.  Griffin,  Mar- 
tindale,  and  Meade  were  ready  to  lend  assistance, 
but  were  not  engaged.  Griffin  only  fired  a  few 
shots.  The  Union  loss  was  eighty  killed  and 
about  two  hundred  wounded.  The  Eebel  loss  is 
supposed  to  have  been  nearly  three  thousand. 
The  assaults  upon  the  rifle-pits  were  made  with 
great  desperation,  but  the  men  could  not  get 
through  the  impassable  abattis,  and  were  cut 
down  by  the  constant  and  steady  fire  of  musketry 
and  canister  at  short  range. 

But  the  advance  of  General  Jackson  by  Coal 
Harbor  made  it  necessary  to  withdraw  the  troops 
from  this  strong  position  and  concentrate  the  en- 
tire force  on  the  north  bank,  to  cover  the  bridges 
which  had  been  constructed  between  the  two 
wings  of  the  army.  During  the  night  General 
McCall's  division  was  withdrawn,  contrary  to  the 
remonstrances  of  the  brave  men  who  had  held  the 
ground  against  five  times  their  force ;  but  they  did 
not  know  that  Jackson  was  on  their  rear  with 
40,000  men. 

General  McClellan  ordered  the  heavy  guns  and 
all  the  baggage  to  be  sent  across  the  Chickahom- 
iny.  He  had  already  meditated  a  retreat  to  the 
James  River. 

"  Run  the  cars  to  the  last  moment,  and  load 

*  Confederate  Narrative,  Rebellion  Record,  Vol.  V.  p.  250, 


Following  the  Flag.  115 

them  with  provisions  and  ammunition.  Load 
every  wagon  you  have  with  subsistence,  and  send 
them  to  Savage  Station,"  was  the  order  sent  to 
Colonel  Ingalls,  the  Chief  Quarter-Master  at 
White-House. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  GAINES's  MILLS. 

The  battle  which  was  fought  on  the  27th  of 
June  is  known  in  the  South  as  the  battle  of  Coal 
Harbor;  in  the  North,  as  the  battle  of  Gaines's 
Mills.  General  Fitz-John  Porter  commanded  the 
Union  troops,  and  General  Lee  the  Rebel  army. 

Starting  from  the  Chickahominy  and  traveling 
up  the  little  creek  which  supplies  Dr.  Gaines's 
Mill  with  water,  we  come  to  the  battle-field,  which 
lies  on  our  right  hand,  east  of  the  creek.  The 
ravine  is  narrow  and  the  banks  on  both  sides  are 
steep.  General  Porter  has  cut  down  the  trees 
which  stood  on  the  hillside,  and  has  thrown  up 
rifle-pits  and  intrenchments.  He  is  to  hold  the 
enemy  in  check,  while  General  McClellan  makes 
preparations  for  a  retreat  to  James  River.  He 
has  thirty  thousand  men  against  seventy  thou- 
sand. Commencing  on  the  creek  near  the  Chick- 
ahominy, we  see  on  our  right  hand  General  Mor- 
rell's  division,  with  Butterfield's,  Martindale's, 
and  Griffin's  brigades.  Upon  the  other  side  is 
Longstreet,  A.  P.  Hill,  and  Whiting. 

General  Griffin's  brigade  is  south  of  the  road 
which  comes  down  from  Coal  Harbor.  Across 
the  road  is  General  Sykes's  division  of  regulars, 
composed  of  Warren's,  Chapman's  and  Buchan- 
an's brigades,  confronted  by  Ewell's,  D.  H.  Hill's, 
and  Jackson's  divisions.  General  Porter's  second 


u6 


Following  the  Flag. 


line  at  the  beginning  of  the  battle  is  composed 
of  McCall's  division,  stationed  near  the  center,  in 
rear  of  Griffin.  He  has  some  cavalry  on  the  road 
leading  to  Alexander's  Bridge. 

Late  in  the  day  Slocum's  division,  of  Sumner's 


BATTLE  OP  GAINES'S  MILLS. 


UNION  TROOPS. 

1  Butterfleld's  Brigade. 

2  Martindale's 
2  Griffin's 

4  Sykes's  Division. 

5  McCall's     " 

6  Slocum's    " 


REBEL  TROOPS. 
A  Longstreet's  Division. 
B  A.  P.  Hill's 
C  Whiting's 
D  Ewell's 
E  D.  H.  Hill's 
F  Jackson's 
G  New  Coal-Harbor,  Lee's  Head- 
Quarters. 


corps,  crosses  Sumner's  Bridge  and  takes  position 
in  rear  of  Sykes's. 

It  is  a  hot,  sultry  day.    General  Lee  is  at  Ho- 
gan's  plantation,  near  New  Coal-Harbor,  sitting 


Following  the  Flag.  117 

beneath  the  portico  of  the  farm-house,  absorbed  in 
thought.  He  is  neatly  dressed  in  a  gray  uniform, 
buttoned  to  the  throat.  Longstreet  is  sitting  in 
an  old  chair  at  the  foot  of  the  steps  beneath  the 
trees,  eating  a  lunch,  with  his  feet  against  a  tree, 
his  uniform  faded  and  torn,  buttons  missing,  and 
his  boots  old  and  dusty.  Gregg,  Wilcox,  Pryor, 
Featherstone,  and  other  generals  are  there  wait- 
ing for  Jackson,  who  has  been  marching  hard  all 
the  morning  to  get  into  position.  A  courier  comes 
down  the  Coal-Harbor  road,  delivers  a  message  to 
Lee,  who  mounts  his  horse  and  rides  away  to  New 
Coal-Harbor.* 

It  is  past  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  before 
Lee  is  ready  to  begin  the  attack.  There  has  been 
a  cannonade  all  along  the  line  north  and  south  of 
the  Chickahominy.  Magruder,  on  the  south  side, 
has  instructions  to  make  a  grand  demonstration, 
as  if  he  was  going  to  attack  McClellan.  It  is  his 
intention  to  keep  him  from  sending  troops  to 
Porter's  aid. 

Lee  intends  to  make  a  grand  onset  and  sweep 
Porter  into  the  Chickahominy.  Under  cover  of  a 
tremendous  fire  from  the  artillery,  A.  P.  Hill 
begins  the  attack  upon  Griffin  and  Martindale, 
but  under  the  superior  and  effective  fire  of  Cap- 
tain Griffin's  United  States  battery,  Weeden's 
Rhode  Island,  and  Allen's  and  Martin's  Massa- 
chusetts batteries,  the  Rebel  batteries  are  "  over- 
powered and  driven  from  the  field."  f  The  Rebel 
infantry  advances  through  the  belt  of  timber,  and 
descends  the  ravine.  From  the  rifle-pits  there 

*  Battle-Fields  of  the  South, 
f  Campaign  from  Texas  to  Maryland,  p.  46. 


n8  Following  the  Flag. 

are  sudden  flashes  and  quick  spirts  of  flame,  and 
the  battle-cloud  becomes  thick  and  heavy. 

It  would  require  many  pages  to  make  a  full 
record  of  the  terrible  combat.  How  Longstreet 
urged  his  men  into  the  woods, — how  the  battle 
rolled  through  the  forest  and  surged  back  again, 
— how  brigade  after  brigade  marched  against 
Martindale,  Griffin,  and  Butterfield,  only  to  fall 
back  with  broken  and  shattered  ranks, — how  the 
ground  became  thick  with  the  dead  and  wounded, 
— how  men  fired  into  each  other's  faces  and  fell 
almost  into  each  other's  arms,  mingling  their 
tife-blood  in  one  crimson  stream, — how  Jackson 
pressed  on  over  the  plain,  urging  his  men  nearer 
and  nearer, — how  the  Pennsylvania  Reserves  went 
up  to  aid  the  Regulars, — how  couriers  dashed 
through  the  woods,  over  the  bridges  to  General 
McClellan,  who  was  on  the  southern  bank,  asking 
for  reinforcements, — how  Slocum's  division  went 
over,  reached  the  field,  held  in  check  the  dark 
masses  forming  upon  the  flank  of  the  Regulars 
and  Reserves,  and  held  the  ground.  The  hours 
hung  heavily.  Three  o'clock, — four  o'clock, — five 
o'clock, — and  no  break  in  the  line.  Thirty-five 
thousand  against  seventy!  But  the  pressure  is 
terrible.  French's  and  Meagher's  brigades  are  or- 
dered over.  But  moments  are  precious.  Six 
o'clock;  the  onset  is  greater  than  ever.  Every 
regiment,  every  man,  is  brought  to  the  front,  on 
both  sides.  The  artillery  still  thunders,  but  the 
infantry  are  out  of  ammunition.  Longstreet  has 
been  hurled  back  as  often  as  he  has  advanced, 
and  so  has  A.  P.  Hill  and  D.  H.  Hill,  but  Jack- 
son is  working  toward  the  Chickahominy  on  the 
left.  Sykes's  men,  who  have  been  facing  north, 


Following  the  Flag.  119 

are  obliged  to  face  east  to  meet  the  troops  moving 
in  a  steady  stream  down  the  road  leading  to  Old 
Coal-Harbor.  Men  begin  to  leave  the  ranks  and 
move  toward  the  rear.  There  is  a  desperate  rush 
from  Jackson's  brigades  upon  the  guns.  The 
Union  line  gives  way. 

If  there  was  a  fresh  division  or  a  brigade  even 
at  hand,  the  tide  might  be  stopped.  There  are 
sixty  thousand  men  upon  the  southern  bank  of 
the  river,  but  General  McClellan  is  afraid  that 
Magruder  with  his  division  will  make  an  at- 
tack. 

Whiting's  division,  which  has  been  held  in  re- 
serve by  Lee,  is  ordered  up.  All  of  his  desperate 
charges  and  onsets  have  failed.  If  Whiting  fails, 
the  battle  is  lost. 

The  Regulars  and  the  Pennsylvania  Reserves 
are  worn  out.  Their  ammunition  is  nearly  gone. 
Porter  orders  up  his  last  man.  They  can  have 
no  more  support.  At  this  moment,  after  they 
have  held  at  bay  for  four  hours  the  great  host, 
they  are  called  upon  to  withstand  the  last  grand 
charge  of  Jackson. 

Whiting  advances,  he  is  received  with  grape  and 
canister.  His  line  halts,  wavers,  almost  breaks; 
but  Jackson,  Whiting,  Hood,  and  Law  urge  the 
men  to  push  on.  They  leap  across  the  ravine,  halt 
a  moment,  sheltered  by  the  bank  above  them  from 
the  fire  of  the  Union  batteries,  and  then  leap 
the  breastwork  and  sieze  the  guns.  There  is  a 
short  struggle,  a  falling  back,  a  retreat,  and  the 
battle  of  Gaines's  Mills  is  lost  to  General  Mc- 
Clellan. 

Meagher  and  French  have  reached  the  field,  but 
they  are  too  late  to  save  the  day.  Twenty  guns 


120  Following  the  Flag. 

Lave  fallen  into  Lee's  hands,  and  several  hun- 
dred prisoners.  The  cavalry  in  the  rear  draw 
their  sabers,  dash  upon  the  exultant  foe,  but  it  is 
an  ineffectual  charge.  The  retreating  troops  fall 
in  behind  French  and  Meagher,  form  a  new  line 
nearer  the  Chickahominy,  as  the  darkness  comes 
on.  They  have  been  driven  from  their  first  posi- 
tion, but  Lee  has  not  power  enough  to  drive  them 
into  the  Chickahominy.  He  decides  to  wait  till 
morning  before  renewing  the  attack. 

The  morning  dawns,  and  Porter  is  beyond  his 
reach  across  the  river,  with  all  his  siege  guns, 
ammunition,  and  supplies. 

How  near  Lee  came  to  losing  the  battle  may 
be  seen  by  the  following  extract  from  the  narra- 
tion of  a  Rebel  correspondent  of  the  Richmond 
Whig:- 

"  It  was  absolutely  necessary  that  we  should 
carry  their  line,  and,  to  do  this,  regiment  after 
regiment,  and  brigade  after  brigade  was  succes- 
sively led  forward;  still  our  repeated  charges, 
gallant  and  dashing  though  they  were,  failed  to 
accomplish  the  end,  and  our  troops,  still  fighting, 
fell  steadily  back.  Thus  for  more  than  two  mortal 
hours  the  momentous  issue  stood  trembling  in  the 
balance.  The  sun  was  getting  far  in  the  west, 
darkness  would  soon  be  upon  us,  and  the  point 
must  be  carried.  At  this  juncture — it  was  now 
five  o'clock — the  division  of  the  gallant  Whiting 
hove  in  sight.  On  reaching  the  field  their  troops 

rapidly  deployed  in  line The  charge  was 

made  under  the  most  galling  fire  I  ever  witnessed ; 
shot,  shell,  grape,  canister,  and  ball  swept  through 
our  lines  like  a  storm  of  leaden  hail,  and  our 
noble  boys  fell  thick  and  fast;  and  yet  still,  with 


Following  the  Flag.  121 

the  irresistible  determination  of  men  who  fight 
for  all  that  men  hold  dear,  our  gallant  boys  rushed 
on. 

*'  Suddenly  a  halt  was  made, — there  was  a  deep 
pause,  and  the  line  wavered  from  right  to  left. 
We  now  saw  the  character  of  the  enemy's  works. 
A  ravine  deep  and  wide  yawned  before  us,  while 
from  the  other  side  of  the  crest  of  the  almost 
perpendicular  bank,  a  breastwork  of  logs  was 
erected,  from  behind  which  the  dastard  invaders 
were  pouring  murderous  volleys  upon  our  troops. 
The  pause  made  by  our  troops  was  but  a  brief 
breathing  space.  The  voice  of  Law  was  heard, 
'  Forward,  boys !  charge  them ! '  and  with  a  wild, 
mad  shout  our  impetuous  soldiery  dashed  for- 
ward." * 

THE    MOVEMENT  TO    JAMES   RIVER. 

On  the  morning  of  the  28th,  General  Keyes 
and  General  Porter,  followed  by  long  trains  of 
wagons  and  herds  of  cattle,  moved  towards  the 
south,  through  the  dark  forests  of  White-Oak 
Swamp.  At  White-House  landing,  sloops,  schoon- 
ers, barges,  and  steamers  were  departing  for 
Yorktown.  At  Savage  Station  the  torch  was  ap- 
plied to  all  the  stores  which  could  not  be  removed. 
Barrels  of  pork,  beef,  sugar,  bags  of  coffee,  boxes 
of  bread,  were  destroyed.  A  railroad  train  loaded 
with  ammunition  was  standing  on  the  track.  The 
engine  was  ready  for  use.  Far  down  the  track, 
there  was  a  pillar  of  cloud  rising  from  the  burnt 
bridge  across  the  Chickahominy.  The  cars  were 
set  on  fire.  The  engineer  stepped  upon  the  en- 

*  Richmond  Whig,  June  29,  1862, 


122  Following  the  Flag. 

gine  for  the  last  time,  and  pulled  tke  throttle. 
The  wheels  began  to  turn.  He  opened  the  valve 
to  its  full  width,  and  jumped  upon  the  ground. 
The  engine  sprang  down  the  descending  grade, 
propelled  by  the  pent-up  power.  It  is  two  miles 
from  the  station  to  the  bridge,  and  over  this  dis- 
tance it  rushed  like  an  unchained  tiger.  Sparkling, 
crackling,  roaring  with  increasing  velocity,  dash- 
ing along  the  fields,  over  the  meadows,  through 
the  forests,  a  trail  of  fire,  a  streaming  banner  of 
flame  and  smoke,  a  linked  thunderbolt,  rumbling, 
growling,  exploding,  leaping  from  the  abutment 
full  forty  feet,  bursting  into  a  million  fragments, 
jarring  the  earth  with  the  mighty  concussion, 
and  disappearing  beneath  the  waters,  a  wreck,  a 
ruin  forever! 

General  McClellan  was  obliged  to  leave  some 
of  his  sick  and  wounded.  Many  soldiers  shed 
tears  as  they  bade  a  last  farewell  to  their  com- 
rades. 

"  I  would  rather  die  than  fall  into  the  hands  of 
the  Rebels,"  said  one. 

"  O  my  God !  is  this  the  reward  I  deserve  for  all 
the  sacrifices  I  have  made,  the  battles  I  have 
fought,  and  the  agony  I  have  endured  from 
my  wounds?"*  was  the  despairing  cry  of  an- 
other. 

"  Do  not  be  ashamed  of  your  cause.  Defend  it 
boldly,  and  put  your  trust  in  God";  were  the 
words  of  one  noble  chaplain,  Rev.  Mr.  Marks,  who 
would  not  leave  them,  but  who  remained  to  be  a 
prisoner  for  their  sakes.  They  prayed  together 
and  sang  a  hymn. 

*  Peninsular  Campaign. 


Following  the  Flag.  123 

"  Jesus,  my  God,  I  know  his  name, 

His  name  is  all  my  trust; 
He  will  not  put  my  soul  to  shame, 
Nor  let  it  e'er  be  lost." 

They  were  comforted,  and  resolved  to  meet 
their  fate  like  men. 

The  Rebels  made  no  attack  on  Saturday.  They 
were  compelled  to  repair  the  bridges  which  had 
been  destroyed,  before  they  could  cross  the  Chicka- 
hominy.  General  Sumner  commanded  the  rear- 
guard. He  retreated  slowly  on  Saturday  to  Peach 
Orchard,  and  halted  to  destroy  the  supplies. 

On  Sunday  morning  a  portion  of  Lee's  army 
advanced  to  attack  Sumner,  who  was  at  Peach 
Orchard  and  Allen's  Farm;  but  Hazard's  and 
Pettit's  batteries,  with  Sedgwick's  division, 
quickly  repulsed  them. 

BATTLE  OF  SAVAGE  STATION. 

Lee's  divisions,  one  after  another,  filed  across 
the  hastily  repaired  bridges.  General  Franklin 
was  north  of  the  railroad.  He  saw  them,  and 
sent  word  to  General  Sumner,  who  fell  back  with 
Franklin  to  Savage  Station.  General  Franklin 
was  on  the  right,  Sumner  in  the  center,  and 
Heintzelman  nearer  Richmond  on  the  left.  There 
was  a  misunderstanding  of  orders;  and  General 
Heintzelman  moved  across  White-Oak  Swamp, 
which  exposed  Surnner's  left  flank  to  the  enemy. 

Through  the  long  Sabbath  hours,  these  troops 
stood  upon  the  wide  plain  facing  northwest, 
seemingly  motionless  almost  as  statues,  while  the 
long  wagon  trains  moved  into  the  woods  towards 


124  Following  the  Flag. 

the  south.     They   were  the   rear-guard,  and  on 
them  depended  the  salvation  of  the  army. 

Following  the  wagons  were  thousands  of  sick 
and  wounded,  working  their  way  towards  the 
swamp,  urged  on  by  hope  of  escaping  the  hands  of 
the  Rebels.  It  was  heart-rending  'to  hear  the 
words  of  those  who  were  too  badly  wounded  to  be 
moved,  or  who  could  not  be  taken  away. 

The  sun  went  down.  Evening  was  coming  on, 
yet  the  twenty  thousand  men  remained  upon  that 
field  awaiting  the  attack, — three  lines  of  reso- 
lute, determined  men.  Brooks's,  Hancock's,  and 
Burns's  brigades  were  in  front;  with  Osborn's, 
Bramhall's,  Hazard's,  and  Pettit's  batteries, — 
twenty-four  guns. 

It  was  past  five  o'clock  before  the  enemy  opened 
the  battle.  An  hour  passed  of  constant  artillery 
firing.  Then  the  Rebels  advanced  across  the  wide 
and  level  plain  with  yellings  and  bowlings. 

There  was  a  stream  of  fire  from  Sumner's  line, 
— a  steady  outpouring  of  deadly  volleys.  It  was 
twenty  thousand  against  forty  thousand.  There 
were  answering  volleys  from  the  Rebel  lines. 
Sumner's  batteries  left  off  firing  shell  and  threw 
canister,  and  the  lines,  which  had  advanced  so 
triumphantly,  were  sent  in  confusion  across  the 
field.  Again  they  advanced,  and  were  again  re- 
pulsed. Longstreet  and  Jackson,  once  more  u£ 
der  cover  of  the  gathering  darkness,  urged  on 
their  reluctant  troops.  Sumner  brought  up  his 
reserve  brigades.  It  was  a  short,  sharp  struggle, 
— a  wild  night-tempest, — the  roaring  of  fifty  can- 
non, and  thirty  thousand  muskets.  The  evening 
was  unusually  calm.  Not  a  breath  of  air  stirred 
the  leaves  of  the  trees.  The  stars  shone  brightly. 


Following  the  Flag.  125 

Strange  the  scene, — so  weird  and  terrible  upon 
that  plain!  A  thousand  men  dropped  from  the 
Union  ranks,  and  thrice  that  number  from  the 
ranks  of  the  Rebels. 

"  Who  are  you  ?  "  asked  an  officer  of  the  Fifth 
Vermont,  dimly  seeing  a  regiment  in  the  dark- 
ness. 

There  -  was  a  momentary  silence,  and  then  the 
question,.  "  Who  are  you  ?  " 

"  The  Fifth  Vermont." 

"  Let  them  have  it,  boys,"  were  the  words  of 
command  shouted  by  the  Rebel  officer.  The 
Vermonters  heard  it.  There  was  no  flinching. 
Instantly  their  rifles  came  to  their  cheeks. 

There  were  two  'broad  flashes  of  light,  two 
rows  of  dead  and  wounded.  But  the  Vermonters 
held  their  ground;  and  the  Rebels,  shattered,  re- 
pulsed, and  utterly  defeated,  disappeared  in  the 
gloom  of  night.  It  was  hard  for  the  brave  men  to 
go  away  from  their  fallen  comrades  and  leave 
them  upon  the  field  which  they  had  defended  with 
their  life's  blood,  but  it  was  impossible  to  remove 
them;  and  the  long  lines  closed  in  upon  the 
wagons,  marched  down  the  forest  road,  and  at 
daylight  were  south  of  White-Oak  Swamp. 

BATTLE  OF  GLENDALB. 

"  Glendale  "  is  the  euphonious  name  given  by 
Mr.  Nelson  to  his  farm,  which  is  located  two  miles 
south  of  White-Oak  Swamp.  It  is  a  place  where 
several  roads  meet;  from  the  north,  the  Swamp 
road ;  from  the  east,  the  Long-Bridge  road ;  from 
the  south,  the  road  leading  to  Malvern  Hill ;  from 
the  southwest,  the  Newmarket  road;  from  tke 


126  Following  the  Flag. 

northwest,  the  Charles  City  road,  leading  to  Rich- 
mond. There  are  farm-houses,  groves,  ravines, 
wheat-fields  waving  with  grain.  Upon  the  Mal- 
vern  road,  there  is  a  church.  West  of  the  church, 
a  half-mile,  is  the  mansion  of  Mr.  Frazier,  where 
the  Rebel  lines  were  formed  on  the  30th  of  June. 

At  sunrise  on  that  morning,  all  the  divisions 
of  the  Union  army  were  south  of  the  swamp. 
Richardson  and  Smith,  with  Naglee's  brigade,  of 
Casey's  division,  were  guarding  the  passage  at 
the  swamp.  Slocum  was  on  the  Charles  City 
road,  northwest  of  the  church.  Kearney  was  be- 
tween that  road  and  the  Newmarket  road.  Mc- 
Call  was  on  the  Newmarket  road,  with  Hooker 
and  Sedgwick  behind  him,  nearer  the  church. 

Porter  and  Keyes  were  at  Malvern  with  the 
trains,  two  miles  _distant. 

Lee  divided  his  army.  Jackson,  D.  H.  Hill, 
and  Ewell  followed  McClellan  down  the  Swamp 
road;  while  A.  P.  Hill,  Longstreet,  Huger,  Ma- 
gruder,  and  Holmes  made  all  haste  down  the 
Charles  City  road  from  Richmond,  to  strike  Mc- 
Clellan on  the  flank  and  divide  his  army.  The 
President  of  the  Confederacy  went  out  with  A. 
P.  Hill  to  see  the  Union  army  cut  to  pieces. 

Jackson  reached  the  bridge  across  the  sluggish 
stream  in  the  swamp,  but  it  was  torn  up;  and 
on  the  southern  bank  stood  Smith  and  Richard- 
son. Hazard's,  Ayres's,  and  Pettit's  batteries 
were  in  position.  Jackson  brought  up  all  his 
gnns.  There  was  a  fierce  artillery  fight,  lasting 
through  the  day.  Jackson  succeeded  in  getting  a 
small  infantry  force  across  towards  evening,  but 
it  was  not  strong  enough  to  make  an  attack,  and 
nothing  came  of  all  his  efforts  to  harass  the  rear. 


Following  the  Flag.  127 

During  the  afternoon,  the  pickets  on  the 
Charles  City  road  discovered  A.  P.  Hill's  troops 
filing  off  from  the  road,  west  of  Frazier's  farm, 
toward  the  south.  They  went  across  the  fields, 
and  through  the  woods  to  the  Newmarket  road. 
While  the  main  body  was  thus  taking  position,  a 
small  body  of  infantry  and  a  battery  opened  fire 
upon  Slocum ;  but  he  had  cut  down  the  forest  in 
his  front,  forming  an  impassable  barrier,  so  that 
he  was  secure  from  attack. 

General  McCail  formed  his  division  of  six  thou- 
sand men,  with  Meade's  brigade,  north  of  the 
road,  Seymour's  south  of  it,  and  Reynolds's, — 
commanded  in  this  battle  by  Colonel  Simmons, — 
in  reserve.  He  had  five  batteries, — Randall's  on 
the  right,  Kerns's  and  Cooper's  in  the  center,  and 
Dietrich's  and  Kanerhun's  on  the  left, — all  in 
front  of  his  infantry,  looking  down  a  gentle  slope 
upon  an  open  field ;  on  the  west  there  was  a  brook, 
fringed  with  a  forest  growth,  with  the  farm  of 
Mr.  Frazier  beyond. 

It  was  half  past  two  before  Hill  was  ready  to 
make  the  attack.  He  threw  out  two  regiments  as 
skirmishers,  which  advanced  to  feel  of  McCall's 
lines ;  but  they  were  repulsed  by  the  Seventh  and 
Twelfth  Pennsylvania  Reserves.  Hill  had  twelve 
brigades,  six  of  his  own  and  six  of  Longstreet's. 
Magruder  and  Huger  had  not  arrived.  His  plan 
was  to  strike  with  all  his  force  at  once. 

Brigade  after  brigade  advanced,  but  recoiled 
before  the  direct  fire  of  the  batteries,  sustained  by 
the  infantry. 

"  The  thunder  of  the  cannon,  the  cracking  of 
the  musketry,  from  thousands  of  combatants, 
mingled  with  screams  from  the  wounded  and 


128 


Following  the  Flag. 


dying,  were  terrific  to  the  ear  and  to  the  imagi- 
nation,"  says   a   correspondent   of   the   Cologne 
Gazette. 
"  Volleys    upon    volleys    streamed    across   our 


BATTLE  or  GLKNDALK. 


1  Smith  and  Richardson. 
8  Slocum. 
8  Kearney. 

4  Sumner. 

5  Hooker.  6  HcCall. 


A  Jackson,  Ewell,  and  D.  H.  Hill. 
B  A.  P.  Hill  and  Longstreet. 
C  Newmarket  road. 
I)  Quaker  road. 


front  in  such  quick  succession  that  it  seemed  im- 
posible  for  any  human  being  to  live  under  it,"  * 
writes  a  Rebel  officer. 

*  Battle-Fields  of  the  South,  p.  170. 


Following  the  Flag.  129 

Five  o'clock!  The  battle  has  raged  two  hours 
and  a  half,  sustained  wholly  by  McCall,  and  Hill 
has  not  driven  him  an  inch. 

The  Rebels  desist  from  their  direct  attack  in 
front,  and  throw  all  their  force  upon  Seymour's 
left,  south  of  the  road.  McCall  sends  over  the 
Fifth  and  Eighth  Regiments  from  his  second  line. 

"  Change  front  with  the  infantry  and  artil- 
lery," is  his  order. 

Hill  is  pushing  along  his  left  flank  to  gain  his 
rear. 

McCall  orders  a  charge,  and  it  is  executed 
with  a  promptness  and  vigor  sufficient  to  check 
the  advancing  troops.  But  his  line  has  become 
disordered  by  the  charge.  Hill  improves  the  op- 
portunity, and  hurries  up  his  reserve  brigades, 
which  fire  while  advancing. 

The  gunners  of  the  German  batteries  leave 
their  pieces.  McCall  rides  among  them,  rallies 
them  a  moment,  but  the  drivers  are  panic-stricken. 
They  dash  off  to  the  rear,  breaking  through  the 
infantry,  and  trampling  down  the  men.  The 
Rebels  rush  upon  the  deserted  guns  with  unparal- 
leled frenzy.  The  line  of  McCall  is  broken,  and 
portions  of  his  troops  follow  the  fleeing  can- 
noneers. 

General  McCall  tries  to  rally  the  fugitives,  but 
they  are  deaf  to  all  his  orders.  They  stream  on 
through  Hooker's  and  Sumner's  line. 

Will  Hooker's  men  join  the  drifting  current? 
Now  or  never  they  must  be  brave.  Now  or  never 
their  country  is  to  be  saved.  All  hearts  feel  it; 
all  hands  are  ready.  They  stand  ia  the  gateway 
of  centuries.  Unnumbered  millions  are  beckon- 
ing them  to  do  their  duty. 


130  Following  the  Flag. 

Hooker  has  Grover's  brigade  on  the  right, 
Carr's  in  the  center,  and  Sickles's  on  the  left, — 
just  the  order  in  which  they  stood  at  Williams- 
burg. 

The  Sixteenth  Massachusetts,  led  by  the  heroic 
Colonel  Wyman,  met  the  pursuers.  The  Sixty- 
Ninth  Pennsylvania,  of  Sedgwick's  division,  join- 
ing upon  Hooker's  right,  delivered  at  the  same 
moment  a  fire  upon  the  flank  of  the  enemy.  Along 
Sumner's  front,  from  King's,  Kirby's,  Tompkins's 
Owen's,  and  Bartlett's  batteries,  flashed  double- 
shotted  guns.  It  was  as  if  a  voice  had  said, 
"Thus  far  and  no  farther!"  Hooker's  infantry 
came  into  close  battle-line,  delivered  a  fire,  which 
forced  the  Rebels  over  against  Sumner's  batteries ; 
which,  in  turn,  threw  them  against  Kearney, 
and  against  Meade's  brigade,  which  had  not 
joined  in  the  fight.  Grover  pushed  on  with  the 
First  and  Sixteenth  Massachusetts,  the  Second 
New  Hampshire,  and  Twenty-Sixth  Pennsylvania, 
with  reckless  daring.  Hill  was  driven  back  over 
all  the  ground  he  had  won,  with  great  slaughter. 

"It  was  a  decided  repulse,  but  costly  to  the  Six- 
teenth Massachusetts.  Its  noble  colonel  fell  at 
the  head  of  his  regiment.  These  were  the  last 
words  of  one  of  the  soldiers  of  that  regiment: 
"  I  thank  God  that  I  am  permitted  to  die  for  my 
country,  and  I  thank  him  yet  more  that  I  am 
prepared, — or  at  least  I  hope  I  am." 

So  complete  was  the  repulse  that  the  Rebel 
troops  became  a  mob,  and  fled  in  terror  towards 
Richmond. 

"  Many  old  soldiers,"  says  a  Rebel  officer,  "  who 
had  served  on  the  plains  of  Arkansas  and  Mis- 
souri wept  in  the  bitterness  of  their  souls  like 


Following  the  Flag.  131 

children.  Of  what  avail  had  it  been  to  us  that 
our  best  blood  had  flowed  for  six  long  days?  Of 
what  avail  all  of  our  unceasing  and  exhaustless 
endurance?  Everything  seemed  lost,  and  a  gen- 
eral depression  came  over  all  our  hearts.  Bat- 
teries dashed  past  in  headlong  flight.  Ammuni- 
tion, hospital,  and  supply  wagons  rushed  along, 
and  swept  the  troops  away  with  them  from  the 
battle-field.  In  vain  the  most  frantic  exertions, 
entreaty,  and  self-sacrifice  of  the  staff  officers! 
The  troops  had  lost  their  foothold,  and  all  was 
over  with  the  Southern  Confederacy !  "  * 

General  Magruder's  arrival  alone  saved  Hill 
from  an  ignominious  flight. 

Through  the  night  there  was  the  red  glare  of 
torches  upon  the  battle-field  where  the  Kebel 
wounded  were  being  gathered  up.  Great  was  the 
loss.  Up  to  daylight  there  was  no  apparent 
diminution  of  the  heart-rending  cries  and  groans 
of  the  wounded.  A  mournful  wail  was  heard 
from  Glendale  during  that  long,  dismal  night.f 

THE  BATTLE  OF  MALVERN. 

The  battle-field  of  July  1st,  1862,  bears  the 
pleasant  name  of  Malvern.  It  is  on  the  north 
bank  of  the  James, — an  elevated  plain  near  the 
river,  but  declining  gently  towards  the  north, — 
divided  into  corn  and  wheat  fields,  bordered  on 
the  east  and  west  and  south  by  wooded  ravines. 
The  estate  is  owned  by  Dr  Carter.  Although  it 
bears  a  name  so  pleasant,  there  have  been  sad 
scenes  upon  those  fertile  fields, — not  alone  the 
shock,  roar,  and  horror  of  a  great  battle,  but 
the  low  wail  of  mothers  for  their  infants,  torn 

*  Cologne  Gazette  account.  f  Hooker's  Report. 


132  Following  the  Flag. 

from  their  arms  and  sold  to  slave-traders, — the 
agonies  of  men  under  torture  of  the  whip,  their 
flesh  torn  and  mangled  by  an  unfeeling  master. 

"Was  he  a  good  master?"  I  asked  of  an  old 
negro  at  City  Point,  in  July,  1864. 

"  No,  sir.  He  was  very  bad,  sir.  He  was  de 
wussest  dat  eber  was,  sir.  He  was  so  bad  dat 
we  call  him  Hell  Carter,  sir.  'Cause  we  tink 
dat  de  Lord  will  send  him  to  de  bad  place  one  ob 
dese  days,  sir.  He  go  dere  sure,  sir." 

The  mansion  is  a  quaint  old  structure,  built  of 
red  bricks,  surrounded  by  elms,  and  commanding 
a  wide  panorama  of  the  James,  of  the  valley  of 
the  Apponaattox,  and  the  distant  Richmond  hills. 

The  house  was  standing  in  the  time  of  the  Rev- 
olution, and  was  marked  on  the  map  of  Corn- 
wallis. 

West  of  Malvern  are  the  Strawberry  Plains. 
A  streamlet,  which  rises  in  the  vicinity  of  Glen- 
dale,  courses  to  the  James  through  a  wooded 
ravine  between  the  Strawberry  grounds  and  Mal- 
vern. The  hill  is  so  sharp  and  steep  and  high 
that  General  Barnard  was  able  to  plant  two  tiers 
of  guns  upon  the  slope,  and  crown  it  with  heavy 
siege  guns.  The  trees  in  the  ravine  were  felled, 
and  rifle-pits  thrown  up,  extending  along  the 
western  side  and  across  the  open  field  towards 
the  north,  where  the  slope  of  the  hill  shades  into 
the  level  plain. 

Eastward,  the  trees  were  felled  and  their 
branches  lopped  by  the  pioneers.  It  was  a  strong 
position,  and  these  preparations  made  it  impreg- 
nable. Lee  must  assail  it  from  the  northwest, — 
over  the  wide  plain,  exposed  to  the  fire  of  sixty 
cannon. 


Following  the  Flag.  133 

Porter's  corps  occupied  the  ravine  between  Mal- 
vern  and  the  Plains.  Couch's,  Kearney's,  and 
Hooker's  divisions  held  the  front  towards  the 
norlh.  Sumner's  and  Franklin's  corps  held  the 
lef , ;  the  Pennsylvania  Reserves  and  the  remain- 
der of  Reyes's  corps,  the  center.  The  line  was 
semicircular,  and  so  well  concentrated  were  the 
troops,  that  reinforcements,  if  needed,  might  be 
had  with  little  delay. 

In  the  James  River,  two  miles  distant,  lay  a 
fleet  of  five  gunboats,  carrying  heavy  guns, — near 
enough  to  throw  shells  upon  the  Strawberry 
Plains. 

The  Rebels  advanced  cautiously.  Jackson, 
Ewell,  Whiting,  and  D.  H.  Hill  moved  down  the 
Quaker  road,  while  Magruder,  Long-street,  Huger, 
and  Holmes  came  down  the  Richmond  road. 
Jackson,  D.  H.  Hill,  and  Ewell  appeared  in  front 
of  Couch;  Huger  and  Magruder,  in  front  of  Mo- 
rell's  division  of  Porter's  corps;  while  Holmes 
filed  through  the  woods  towards  the  James,  along 
the  western  edge  of  Strawberry  Plains. 

Although  the  distance  from  Glendale  is  but 
two  and  a  half  miles,  it  was  past  ten  o'clock  be- 
fore the  head  of  Magruder's  columns  appeared  in 
sight.  A.  P.  Hill's  division,  which  had  been  so 
terribly  shattered  at  Glendale,  was  left  behind. 

Magruder  shelled  the  woods  and  advanced  cau- 
tiously. There  was  a  pattering  skirmish  fire 
through  the  forenoon,  with  an  artillery  duel  at 
long  range. 

Noon  passed,  and  there  was  no  apparent  dispo- 
sition on  the  part  of  the  Rebels  to  make  an  attack. 
They  dreaded  the  terrible  fire  from  the  numer- 
ous guns  gleaming  in  the  sun  upon  the  hillside. 


134 


Following  the  Flag. 


1  Warren's    Bri 

2  Buchanan's    ' 

3  Chapman's    " 

4  Griffin's 

5  Martindale's  " 

6  Butterfleld's  ' 

7  Couch's  Division. 


BATTLE  OP  MALVERN. 
Sykes'8  Div.  9  McCall's  Division. 


Morell's 


6  Stunner's  and  Heintzelman's  Corps. 


10  Abatis. 

A  Jackson,  D.  H.  Hill,  and  Ewell 

B  Longstreet. 

C  Magruder  and  Huger. 

D  A.  P.  Hill. 

E  Holmes. 


Following  the  Flag.  155 

General  Magruder  brought  all  of  tlie  cannon 
into  position  which  could  be  advantageously 
posted,  and  at  two  o'clock  opened  a  rapid  fire, 
which  was  replied  to  by  the  batteries  on  the  hill. 
He  threw  forward  his  skirmishers  at  an  earlier 
hour. 

Jackson  moved  forward  a  division  upon  Couch 
an  hour  later,  but  it  was  hurled  back  in  confusion 
by  the  fire  of  the  batteries,  and  the  deadly  volley 
delivered  from  the  rifle-pits. 

Holmes,  all  the  while,  had  been  edging  towards 
the  river,  to  gain  the  rear  of  McClellan,  but  the 
enormous  shells  from  the  gunboats,  which  tore 
down  the  forests,  paralyzed  his  soldiers. 

There  was  a  consultation  among  the  Rebel 
commanders.  Lee  had  intrusted  the  command  in 
his  center  to  Magruder.  His  brigadier-generals 
did  not  want  to  advance  over  the  plain. 

"  I  am  unwilling  to  slaughter  my  brigade," 
said  General  Cobb,  "but,  if  you  command  me,  I 
^all  make  the  charge  if  my  last  man  falls." 

"  I  intend  to  make  the  charge,  no  matter  what 
it  costs,"  said  Magruder. 

The  commanders  went  to  their  brigades,  mur- 
muring that  Magruder  was  drunk,  that  it  would 
be  madness  to  make  the  attack.* 

Magruder  formed  his  line  in  the  woods.  Armis- 
tead's  brigade  moved  upon  the  Union  picket  line 
and  drove  it  back.  "  Advance  rapidly,  press  for- 
ward your  whole  line,  and  follow  up  Armistead's 
successes.  They  are  reported  to  be  getting  off," 
was  Lee's  message  to  Magruder. 

It  was  past  six  o'clock  before  Mahone,  Ransom, 

*  Pollard,  Southern  Hist. 


136  Following  the  Flag. 

Wright,  Jones,  and  Cobb  were  ready.  At  the 
word  of  command,  fifteen  thousand  men  move 
from  the  shelter  of  the  woods  and  appear  upon 
the  open  plain,  moving  in  solid  phalanx, — close, 
compact,  shoulder  to  shoulder,  to  capture,  by  a 
desperate  charge,  the  batteries  upon  the  hillside. 
It  is  madness!  Success  has  made  them  reckless. 

With  shoutings  and  bowlings  they  break  into  a 
run.  Instantly  the  hill  is  all  aflame,  from  base 
to  summit.  Shells,  shrapnel,  and  canister  are 
poured  upon  them.  There  is  the  bellowing  of  a 
hundred  cannon,  mingled  with  the  mutitudinous 
rattling  of  thousands  of  small  arms. 

The  Rebel  lines  melt  away, — whole  squadrons 
tumbling  headlong.  In  vain  the  effort,  the  men 
waver,  turn,  and  disappear  within  the  woods. 

Magruder  is  furious  at  the  failure.  Again  the 
attempt, — again  the  same  result. 

The  sun  is  going  down  behind  the  hills  when 
he  makes  his  last  effort.  Meagher  and  Sickles 
go  up  from  the  right,  and  strengthen  Porter's 
center.  There  is  a  shifting  of  batteries, — a  move- 
ment to  new  positions, — a  re-arranging  of  regi- 
ments. The  artillery  on  both  sides,  and  the  gun- 
boats, keep  up  a  constant  fire. 

The  Rebels  advance,  but  they  are  not  able  to 
reach  the  base  of  the  hill.  "  From  sixteen  batter- 
ies," says  the  chaplain  of  the  Fourth  Texas,  "  and 
from  their  gunboats  they  beclouded  the  day  and 
lit  the  night  with  a  lurid  glare.  Add  to  this 
the  light  and  noise  of  our  own  artillery,  which 
had  been  brought  forward,  and,  like  an  opposing 
volcano  with  a  hundred  craters,  it  gleamed,  and 
flashed  streams  and  sheets  of  fire, — while  long 
lines  of  human  forms  cast  their  shadows  upon  the 


Following  the  Flag.  137 

darkness  in  the  background,  and  each  joined  with 
his  firelock  in  hand  to  contribute  to  the  terrors 
of  the  awful  scene."  * 

Officers  and  men,  in  this  contest,  go  down  in 
one  indiscriminate  slaughter.  They  are  whirled 
into  the  air,  torn,  mangled,  blown  into  fragments. 
They  struggle  against  the  merciless  storm,  break, 
and  disappear  in  the  darkness,  panting,  ex- 
hausted, foiled,  dispirited,  demoralized,  refusing 
to  be  murdered,  and  uttering  execrations  upon 
the  drunken  Magruder.f 

Although  the  army  was  upon  James  River,  and 
in  communication  with  the  gunboats,  and  although 
the  Rebels  had  been  repulsed  mainly  by  the  artil- 
lery, orders  were  issued  by  General  McClellan  to 
retreat  to  Harrison's  Landing.  At  midnight  the 
troops  were  on  the  march,  stealing  noiselessly 
away,  abandoning  the  wounded. 

"  Although,"  says  General  McClellan,  "  the  re- 
sult of  the  battle  of  Malvern  was  a  complete  vic- 
tory, it  was  necessary  to  fall  back  still  farther, 
in  order  to  reach  a  point  where  our  supplies  could 
be  brought  to  us  with  certainty."  $ 

There  were  some  officers  who  were  much  amazed 
at  this  order.  They  felt  that  having  reached  the 
river  and  defeated  the  enemy  with  terrible  slaugh- 
ter there  should  be  no  more  falling  back. 

"  It  is  one  of  the  strangest  things  in  this  week 
of  disaster,"  says  Chaplain  Marks,  "  that  General 
McClellan  ordered  a  retreat  to  Harrison's  Land- 
ing, six  miles  down  James  River,  after  we  had 
gained  so  decided  a  victory.  When  the  order 
was  received  by  the  impatient  and  eager  army, 

*  Campaign  from  Texas  to  Maryland, 
f  Battle-Fields  of  the  South.  \  Report,  p.  140. 


138  Following  the  Flag. 

consternation  and  amazement  overwhelmed  our 
patriotic  and  ardent  hosts.  Some  refused  to  obey 
the  command.  General  Martindale  shed  tears  of 
shame.  The  brave  and  chivalrous  Kearny  said  in 
the  presence  of  many  officers,  u  I,  Philip  Kearny, 
an  old  soldier,  enter  my  solemn  protest  against 
this  order  for  retreat;  we  ought,  instead  of  re- 
treating, to  follow  up  the  enemy  and  take  Rich- 
mond. And,  in  full  view  of  all  the  responsibility 
of  such  a  declaration,  I  say  to  you  all,  such  an 
order  can  only  be  prompted  by  cowardice  or  trea- 
son." * 


CHAPTER  IX. 

AFFAIRS  IN  FRONT  OF  WASHINGTON. 

THE  prospects  of  the  Rebels,  which  were  »o 
gloomy  in  April,  were  bright  or.ce  more.  They 
had  driven  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  away  from 
Richmond.  It  was  August.  A  month  had  passed 
and  General  McClellan  had  shown  no  disposition 
"*»  advance  again  upon  Richmond.  A  consnlta- 
t")i»  was  held  in  that  city.  President  Davis  said 
that  the  time  had  come  to  strike  a  great  blow. 
General  Pope  was  in  front  of  Washington  with 
forty  thousand  men.  It  was  determined  to  crush 
him,  invade  Maryland,  and  capture  Baltimore  and 
Washington.  The  Southern  newspapers  hinted 
that  Tennessee,  Kentucky,  and  the  whole  of  Vir- 
ginia were  to  be  recovered,  that  Maryland  was 

*  Peninsular  Campaign,  p.  294. 


Following  the  Flag.  139 

to  be  liberated  from  oppression,  Philadelphia, 
Pittsburg,  and  Cincinnati  assailed. 

General  Lee's  army  numbered  not  far  from 
one  hundred  thousand,  having  been  reinforced  by 
troops  from  the  South.  Those  troops  who  had 
fought  Burnside  in  North  Carolina  were  hurried 
up;  others  were  sent  from  South  Carolina, 
Florida,  and  Georgia.  Conscription  was  enforced 
vigorously.  General  Lee  proposed  to  leave  a  force 
in  Richmond  large  enough  to  hold  it  against  Mc- 
Clellan, while  he  sent  the  main  body  of  the  army 
to  fall  like  a  thunderbolt  on  General  Pope. 

These  preparations  were  known  in  Washington, 
and  on  the  3d  of  August  General  Halleck,  who 
had  been  placed  in  command  of  all  the  troops  in 
the  field,  telegraphed  to  General  McClellan  to 
send  his  army  to  Aquia  Creek  as  soon  as  possible. 
General  Burnside's  troops  were  withdrawn  from 
Fortress  Monroe,  and  united  to  Pope's  army. 

General  McClellan  wished  to  remain  upon  the 
James  and  attack  Richmond  from  that  quarter, 
but  General  Halleck  felt  that  it  was  absolutely 
necessary  to  unite  the  two  armies.  "  You  must 
move  with  all  possible  celerity,"  was  the  telegram 
sent  on  the  9th  of  August. 

But  it  was  not  till  the  16th  that  the  army  broke 
up  its  camp  and  moved  down  the  Peninsula,  to 
York  town. 

While  that  despatch  of  the  9th  was  on  the 
wires,  Jackson,  D.  H.  Hill,  Ewell,  and  Winder 
were  engaged  with  Pope  on  the  Rapidan. 

General  Pope  had  advanced  from  the  Rappa- 
hannock,  to  hold  the  enemy  in  check  till  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac  could  be  brought  back 
from  the  Peninsula. 


140  Following  the  Flag. 

BATTLE   OF   CEDAR    MOUNTAIN. 

Fertile  and  fair  are  the  farms  of  Cul pepper,  as 
beautiful  as  any  in  the  Old  Dominion.  They  are 
watered  by  swiftly  running  streams.  Their  slopes 
are  verdant  and  sunny,  sheltered  by  the  Blue 
Ridge  from  wintry  blasts.  Beyond  the  town  of 
Cul  pepper,  towards  the  south,  there  is  a  hillock, 
called  Cedar  Mountain,  which  rises  abruptly, 
and  in  shape  like  a  sugar-loaf.  Near  the  Moun- 
tain is  the  house  of  Rev.  Mr.  Slaughter.  Robin- 
son's Creek  winds  through  his  farm,  south  of  the 
Mountain,  on  its  course  to  the  Rapidan.  North 
of  the  Mountain  is  the  residence  of  Mrs.  Critten- 
den.  The  house  is  shaded  by  overhanging  trees. 
It  stands  on  the  west  side  of  the  highway  leading 
from  Culpepper  to  Madison.  Standing  there  and 
looking  towards  the  Mountain,  we  see  fields  of 
corn  and  wheat,  groves  and  woods,  bordering  the 
field. 

General  Crawford's  brigade  of  Banks's  corps,  in 
the  advance  from  Culpepper  to  the  Rapidan,  on 
the  8th  of  August,  encountered  Jackson's  pickets 
at  the  base  of  the  Mountain,  upon  the  farm  of  Mr. 
Slaughter. 

On  Saturday  morning,  the  9th  instant,  General 
Williams's  division  joined  Crawford.  As  the 
troops  approached  the  farm  of  Mrs.  Crittenden, 
the  base  and  summit  of  the  Mountain  seemingly 
became  volcanic.  There  was  an  outburst  of  flame 
and  smoke,  a  screaming  in  the  air,  and  the  deep 
reverberation  of  the  cannonade. 

Williams's  batteries  were  soon  in  position,  and 
replied  with  shot  and  shells. 

General  Banks  arrived.     He  formed  a  line  of 


Following  the  Flag.  141 

battle,  placing  Williams's  division  west  of  the 
Madison  road,  near  Mrs.  Crittenden's  house,  and 
Augur's  division  east  of  it,  nearer  the  Mountain. 
On  the  right  of  the  line  west  of  the  house  was 
Gordon's  brigade,  next  Crawford,  Geary,  Greene, 
and  Prince. 

Jackson,  from  his  lookout  on  the  Mountain, 
could  see  all  the  movements  of  General  Banks. 
He  threw  out  a  line  of  skirmishers.  Banks  did 
the  same.  They  met  midway  the  armies,  and 
began  the  contest.  An  hour  passed  of  rapid  artil- 
lery firing.  Then  the  infantry  became  engaged, 
Jackson  throwing  his  brigades  upon  Prince,  turn- 
ing his  flank,  and  pushing  him  back.  At  the  same 
time  there  was  a  furious  attack  upon  Crawford. 
His  men  stood  it  awhile,  then  charged  the  Rebel 
lines,  but  were  repulsed.  Gordon  moved  in  to 
take  his  place.  The  left  of  the  line,  Prince  and 
Geary  and  Greene,  was  swinging  back.  Jackson 
was  moving  fresh  brigades  upon  the  center,  but 
Gordon  held  them  in  check.  His  men  dropped 
rapidly,  but  so  destructive  were  his  volleys  that 
the  Rebel  line  wavered  and  then  retreated.  But 
other  brigades  were  thrown  upon  Gordon's  right 
flank.  They  swept  him  with  an  enfilading  fire, 
and  he,  too,  was  compelled  to  retreat  or  be  cut  off. 
He  retired  past  Mrs.  Crittenden's,  across  Cedar 
Creek.  There  Banks  formed  again,  planted  his 
artillery,  and  waited  the  advance  of  the  enemy. 

Ricketts's  division  came  up  from  McDowell's 
corps,  ready  to  receive  Jackson,  but  the  Rebel 
general  was  content  with  what  he  had  already 
accomplished. 

During  the  night  there  was  an  artillery  duel, 
and  a  skirmish  among  the  pickets. 


142  Following  the  Flag. 


In  the  morning,  a  white  flag  was  displayed  on 
the  field,  and  the  wounded  were  gathered,  and 
the  dead  buried.  Officers  from  both  armies  met 
and  conversed  freely  of  the  war.  General  Hart- 
suff,  and  the  Rebel  General  Stuart,  who  were  old 
acquaintances,  shook  hands  upon  the  ground 
where  the  contest  had  been  so  fierce. 

General  Jackson  withdrew  his  forces  after  tne 
battle  towards  Gordonsville,  to  wait  the  advance 
of  the  main  army,  under  Lee,  while  General  Pope 
pushed  south  to  the  Rapidan. 

On  the  16th,  General  Pope's  cavalry  captured 
a  Rebel  courier,  who  was  bearing  a  letter  from 
Lee  to  Jackson,  from  which  it  was  ascertained 
that  the  whole  of  Lee's  army  was  moving  north 
from  Richmond,  to  crush  Pope  before  McClellan 
could  join  him.  General  Pope  was  prompt  to 
act  upon  this  information.  He  retreated  to  the 
north  bank  of  the  Rappahannock,  planted  his 
artillery  to  cover  the  fords,  hoping  to  hold  Lee  in 
check  till  he  was  reinforced. 

Lee  followed  rapidly  with  his  whole  army.  He 
reached  the  Rappahannock  on  the  21st,  attempted 
to  cross,  but  was  foiled  in  all  his  movements. 

Suddenly,  on  the  night  of  the  22d,  General 
Stuart  fell  upon  the  Orange  and  Alexandria  Rail- 
road at  Catlett's  Station,  in  General  Pope's  rear. 
It  was  a  dark,  rainy  night.  Many  army  wagons 
were  there,  and  some  were  burned.  All  the  horses 
were  taken.  General  Pope  lost  his  personal  bag- 
gage. 

In  the  morning,  General  Pope  understood  that 
it  was  Lee's  intention  to  gain  his  rear,  and  cut 
him  off  from  Washington.  Jackson  was  moving 
along  the  base  of  the  Blue  Ridge  by  swift  marches. 


Following  the  Flag.  143 

The  mountains,  which  at  Leesburg  are  called 
the  Catoctin  Range,  farther  south  are  called  the 
Bull  Kun  Mountains.  There  is  a  gap  at  Aldie, 
and  another  one  at  the  head  of  Broad  Run,  called 
Thoroughfare  Gap.  There  the  mountain  is  cut 
down  sharp  and  square.  There  is  room  for  the 
railroad,  the  turnpike,  and  the  creek.  A  hundred 
men  might  hold  it  against  a  thousand.  That  part 
of  the  mountain  south  of  the  gap  is  about  ten 
miles  long. 

One  day  I  climbed  the  ridge  to  take  a  look  at 
the  surrounding  country.  Northward  I  could 
see  the  gap.  A  mile  or  two  east  of  it,  on  the 
Manassas  Gap  Railroad,  was  the  little  village  of 
Gainsville.  Directly  east  was  the  cluster  of 
houses  called  Greenwich,  on  the  Warrenton  and 
Centreville  Turnpike.  Ten  miles  distant,  a  little 
south  of  east,  was  Manassas  Junction.  Bristow's 
Station  is  south;  Catlett's,  southwest.  Warren- 
ton,  one  of  the  prettiest  towns  in  Virginia,  lies  at 
the  foot  of  the  mountain,  southwest,  with  roads 
radiating  in  all  directions,  as  if  it  were  the  body 
of  a  spider,  and  the  highways  were  legs.  West- 
ward is  the  Blue  Ridge,  looming  dark  and  high, 
like  an  ocean  billow  ready  to  break  over  all  the 
surrounding  plains.  In  the  northwest  are  the 
Cobble  Mountains, — hillocks  which  lie  between 
Bull  Run  and  the  Blue  Ridge.  Upon  the  rail- 
road which  winds  towards  Manassas  Gap  is  the 
town  of  Salem. 

If  I  had  stood  there  on  the  26th  of  August,  I 
should  have  seen  a  body  of  Rebel  troops  moving 
across  from  the  base  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  through 
fields,  through  forests,  and  along  the  highways, 
towards  Salem  with  great  rapidity, — the  men 


144  Following  the  Flag. 

footsore,  weary, — many  of  them  barefoot,  few  of 
them  decently  dressed, — but  urged  on  by  their 
officers.  It  is  Jackson's  corps  pushing  for  Thor- 
oughfare Gap. 

At  Warrenton,  General  McDowell  is  breaking 
camp,  and  moving  east  over  the  Centreville  turn- 
pike to  reach  Gainsville.  General  Sigel  follows 
him.  General  Reno,  with  Burnside's  troops,  is 
marching  for  Greenwich.  General  Kearny's  and 
General  Hooker's  men,  who  have  fought  at  Will- 
iamsburg,  Seven  Pines,  Glendale,  and  Malvern, 
have  joined  Pope,  and  are  moving  along  the 
Orange  and  Alexandria  Railroad.  General 
Porter  is  at  Warrenton  Junction.  General  Banks 
is  coming  up  near  the  Rappahannock  to  join 
Porter. 

On  the  26th,  General  Ewell's  division,  having 
passed  through  Thoroughfare  Gap,  fell  upon 
Manassas  Junction,  burnt  the  depot,  an  immense 
amount  of  stores,  a  railroad  train,  and  the  bridge 
across  Bull  Run. 

General  Taylor's  brigade,  of  Franklin's  corps, 
reached  the  spot,  but  were  obliged  to  fall  back 
towards  Fairfax,  their  commander  mortally 
wounded. 

Lee  was  following  Pope.  He  hoped  to  crush 
him, — to  grind  him  to  powder  between  his  own 
and  Jackson's  force  then  in  Pope's  rear. 

West  of  Manassas  Junction  is  Kettle  Run. 
General  Ewell  formed  his  line  on  the  eastern 
bank,  and  waited  Pope's  advance.  Hooker  fell 
upon  him  on  the  afternoon  of  the  27th,  and  de- 
feated him.  Ewell  fell  back  upon  Jackson  and 
A.  P.  Hill. 

Hooker  was  out  of  ammunition.    Pope  ordered 


Following  the  Flag.  145 

Porter  to  join  him,  but  he  did  not  obey  the 
order. 

Jackson  was  in  a  dangerous  place.  He  was 
not  strong  enough  to  advance  and  give  battle  to 
Pope,  who  was  now  pressing  him.  He  must  re- 
treat and  gain  time, — delay  an  engagement  till 
Lee  could  come  up.  He  fell  back  before  Pope, 
from  Manassas  to  Centreville,  then  turned  west 
over  the  Warrenton  turnpike,  along  which  Mc- 
Dowell's army  marched  in  the  first  battle  of  Bull 
Run,  the  21st  of  July,  1861. 

At  this  moment  McDowell  was  moving  east  on 
the  same  turnpike. 

At  six  o'clock  King's  division  of  McDowell's 
corps,  which  was  in  advance,  came  in  collision 
with  Jackson  at  Groveton,  on  the  western  edge 
if  the  old  battle-field.  Gibbon's  and  Doubleday's 
brigades  were  engaged  a  short  time,  but  darkness 
put  an  end  to  the  conflict. 

Pope,  with  Hooker,  Kearny,  and  Reno,  had 
reached  Centreville;  Porter  was  at  Manassas 
Junction ;  Banks,  south  of  it ;  while  Sigel  and 
McDowell  were  southwest  of  Jackson,  towards 
Warrenton.  Jackson  was  in  danger  of  being 
crushed.  Pope,  instead  of  being  ground  to  pow- 
der, had  maneuvered  so  admirably  that  he  felt 
almost  sure  that  Jackson  would  be  utterly  routed. 

He  lost  no  time  in  sending  out  orders.  "  Hold 
your  ground  at  all  hazards,"  was  his  despatch  to 
General  King.  "  Push  on  at  one  o'clock  to-night;" 
was  the  word  sent  to  Kearny,  who  was  to  move 
west  over  Warrenton  turnpike  and  attack  Jack- 
son's rear.  "  Assault  vigorously  at  daylight,"  he 
added,  "  for  Hooker  and  Reno  will  be  on  hand  to 
help  you." 


146  Following  the  Flag. 

"  Move  on  Centreville  at  the  earliest  dawn," 
was  the  order  sent  to  Porter  at  Manassas. 

General  Pope  was  sure  that  he  could  crumble 
Jackson  before  Longstreet,  who,  he  knew,  was 
rapidly  advancing  towards  Thoroughfare  Gap, 
could  arrive.  Ricketts's  division  was  thrown 
north,  to  hold  the  gap. 

But  General  King's  troops  were  exhausted.  In- 
stead of  holding  the  ground,  he  fell  back  towards 
the  junction. 

General  Ricketts  sent  a  small  force  up  to  the 
gap,  but  Longstreet,  who  had  reached  Salem, 
sent  a  part  of  his  troops  over  the  mountains  north, 
gained  their  rear,  forced  them  back,  and  thus 
opened  the  gate  for  the  advance  of  his  corps. 
Ricketts  joined  McDowell  at  the  junction. 

All  this  made  it  necessary  for  General  Pope  to 
issue  new  orders.  He  sent  out  his  aides. 

"  Attack  at  once,"  was  the  word  to  Sigel. 

"  Push  down  the  turnpike,  as  soon  as  possible, 
towards  any  heavy  firing  you  may  hear,"  was  the 
despatch  to  Kearny  and  Hooker,  also  to  Reno, 
commanding  a  division  of  Burnside's  corps. 

"  Be  on  the  field  at  daybreak,"  was  the  mes- 
sage to  Porter. 

"  Send  your  train  to  Manassas  and  Centreville. 
Repair  the  railroad  to  Bull  Run.  Work  night  and 
day,"  were  the  instructions  to  Banks,  who  was 
guarding  the  trains. 

It  was  of  the  utmost  importance  that  the  attack 
should  be  made  instantly,  before  Longstreet  ar- 
rived ;  and  to  that  end  General  Pope  directed  all 
his  energies. 


Following  the  Flag.  147 


CHAPTER  X. 

BATTLE  OP  GROVETON. 

THE  morning  of  the  29th  dawned  calm,  clear, 
and  beautiful.  Sigel  obeyed  orders.  He  was  on 
the  northwest  corner  of  the  old  battle-field,  near 
Dogan's  house.  Jackson  was  north  of  the  turn- 
pike, his  right  resting  on  Bull  Run,  at  Sudley 
Springs,  and  his  left  on  the  turnpike  near  Grove- 
ton,  along  the  line  of  an  unfinished  railway. 

Schurz  was  on  the  right  in  Sigel's  corps,  Milroy 
in  the  center,  Schenck  on  the  left,  with  Stein- 
wehr  in  reserve.  For  an  hour  there  was  the 
deep  roll  of  artillery. 

Then  the  line  advanced.  There  was  a  sharp 
contest, — Sigel  occupying  the  ground  which  Jack- 
son held  in  the  first  fight  on  that  memorable  field, 
and  Jackson  upon  the  ground,  where  Burnside, 
Howard,  and  Hunter  formed  their  lines.  Milroy 
was  driven,  but  Schurz  and  Schenck  held  their 
position.  Hooker  and  Kearny  were  astir  at  day- 
light. They  crossed  the  stream  at  the  Stone 
Bridge,  swung  out  into  the  fields,  and  moved  north 
towards  Sudley  Springs,  forcing  Jackson  back  on 
Longstreet,  who  was  resting  after  his  hard  march, 
his  men  eating  a  hearty  meal  from  the  stores  cap- 
tured at  Manassas.  He  was  in  no  condition  to 
fight  at  that  early  hour. 

Time  slipped  away — precious  hours!  Mc- 
Dowell had  not  come.  Porter  had  not  been  heard 
from.  "  Longstreet  is  getting  ready,"  was  the 
jreport  from  the  scouts. 


148  Following  the  Flag. 

Noon  passed.  One  o'clock  came  round.  "  Long- 
street  is  joining  Jackson,"  was  the  word  from  the 
pickets.  The  attack  must  be  made  at  once  if  ever. 

It  began  at  two  o'clock  by  Hooker  and  Kearny 
on  the  right,  pushing  through  the  woods  and 
across  the  fields  between  Dogan's  house  and  Sud 
ley  Ohurch.* 

The  veterans  of  the  Peninsula  move  upon  an 
enemy  whom  they  have  met  before.  Jackson 
has  made  the  line  of  a  half-finished  railroad  his 
defense,  and  his  men  are  behind  the  embankments 
and  in  the  excavations.  It  is  a  long,  desperate 
conflict.  There  are  charges  upon  the  enemy's 
lines  and  repulses.  Three, — four, — five  o'clock, 
and  Porter  has  not  come.  McDowell,  who  should 
have  marched  northwest  to  Groveton  to  meet 
Longstreet,  has,  through  some  mistake,  marched 
east  of  that  place,  and  joined  the  line  where 
Kearny  and  Hooker  are  driving  Jackson. 

At  this  hour,  sunset,  on  August  29th,  Kearny, 
Hooker,  and  Reno  are  pushing  west,  north  of  the 
turnpike,  close  upon  the  heels  of  Jackson.  King's 
division  of  McDowell's  corps  is  moving  west  along 
the  turnpike  past  Dogan's  house,  to  attack  what 
lias  been  Jackson's  right  center,  but  which  is  now 
the  left  center  of  the  united  forces  of  Jackson  and 
Longstreet.  Sigel's  brigades  have  been  shattered, 
and  are  merely  holding  their  ground  south  of  the 
turnpike.  O,  if  Porter  with  his  twelve  thousand 
fresh  troops  was  only  there  to  fall  on  Jackson's 
right  flank!  But  he  is  not  in  sight.  Nothing 
has  been  heard  from  him.  He  has  had  all  day  to 
march  five  miles  over  an  unobstructed  road.  He 
has  had  his  imperative  orders, — has  heard  the 
*  See  "My  Days  and  Nights  on  the  Battle-Field." 


Following  the  Flag. 


149 


roar  of  battle.  He  is  an  officer  in  the  Regular 
service,  and  knows  that  it  is  the  first  requisite  of 
an  officer  or  a  soldier  to  obey  orders. 

Longstreet  is  too  late  upon  the  ground  to  make 
an  attack  with  his  whole  force.  The  sun  goes 
down  and  darkness  comes  on.  The  contest  for 


1  Hooker. 

2  Kearny. 

3  Reno. 

4  Porter. 

5  McDowell. 

6  Sigel. 


BATTLE  OF  GROVETON. 

A      Rebel  left  wing,  commanded  by  Jackson. 

B      Rebel  right  wing,  commanded  by  Longstreet. 

C      Stone  Bridge. 

D      Dogan's  House. 

RR  Unfinished  Railroad. 


the  day  is  over.  Jackson  has  been  driven  on 
his  right,  and  Heintzelman's  corps  holds  the 
ground.  Both  armies  sleep  on  their  arms. 

The  auspicious  moment  for  crushing  Jackson 


150  Following  the  Flag. 

had  passed.  The  most  that  Pope  could  hope  for 
was  to  hold  his  ground  till  Franklin  and  Sumner, 
who  had  landed  at  Alexandria,  could  join  him. 
Thus  far  the  battle  had  been  in  his  favor.  He 
wished  to  save  his  wagons  which  were  at  Manas- 
sas.  If  he  retreated  across  Bull  Run  and  made 
that  his  line  of  defense,  he  must  abandon  his 
trains  at  Manassas.  If  he  did  this,  Banks 
would  be  cut  off.  He  hoped,  with  Porter's 
magnificent  corps  holding  his  left  flank,  to  defeat 
Lee. 

The  morning  of  the  30th  dawned.  The  pick- 
ets of  the  two  armies  were  within  a  hundred 
yards  of  each  other.  The  air  was  calm,  the  sky 
clear,  and  the  morning  as  bright  and  beautiful  as 
that  Sabbath  when  the  first  great  battle  of  the 
war  was  fought. 

The  Rebel  line  was  crescent-shaped.  Its  left 
under  Jackson  reached  from  Sudley  Springs  to  a 
point  near  the  turnpike,  about  a  mile  and  a  half 
west  of  Groveton.  Longstreet  commanded  the 
right  wing,  which  extended  from  Jackson's  com- 
mand far  to  the  southwest,  stretching  beyond  the 
Manassas  Gap  Railroad. 

This  point  was  the  center  of  the  Rebel  line. 
It  was  a  high  knoll  or  ridge  of  land  which  com- 
manded two  thirds  of  Lee's  front.  Here  were 
forty-eight  pieces  of  artillery.  It  was  a  very 
strong  position.  From  this  knoll  eastward,  the 
Rebel  artillerymen  looked  down  a  long  slope 
broken  by  undulations,  the  ground  partitioned 
lnr  fences,  dividing  it  into  fields,  pastures,  and 
wooded  hills  and  hollows. 

Pope  had  about  forty  thousand  men,  who  stood 
face  to  face  with  the  army  which  had  driven 


Following  the  Flag.  151 

McClellan  from  the  Chickahominy,  and  which 
met  him  a  few  days  later  at  Antietam. 

The  troops  which  had  come  from  the  Army 
of  the  Potomac  were  worn  and  dispirited.  Hook- 
er's and  Kearny's  divisions  had  been  in  nearly 
all  the  battles  of  the  Peninsula.  Almost  alone 
they  had  fought  the  battle  of  Williamsburg. 
They  were  at  Seven  Pines,  in  skirmish  after 
skirmish  on  the  Chickahominy,  and  at  Glendale 
and  Malvern.  Hooker  on  this  morning  of  the 
30th  had  but  two  thousand  four  hundred  and 
forty-one  men — so  sadly  had  disease  and  battle 
thinned  the  ranks. 

Porter  came  up  tardily.  He  had  twelve  thou- 
sand men,  but  they  did  not  like  General  Pope. 
They  believed  that  General  McClellan  had  been 
cruelly  sacrificed  by  the  government.  There  was 
no  hearty  co-operation  by  the  officers  of  Porter's 
command  with  General  Pope.  Griffin's  and 
Piatt's  brigades  took  the  road  to  Centreville, 
either  by  mistake  or  otherwise,  and  were  not  in 
the  battle.*  Instead  of  twelve  thousand,  Porter 
brought  but  seven  thousand  to  the  field.  Sigel's 
troops  were  mainly  Germans,  wanting  in  dis- 
cipline, vigor,  energy,  and  endurance.  Pope's 
army  was  a  conglomeration,  wanting  coherence. 
He  had,  besides  the  troops  from  the  Army  of  ths 
Potomac,  McDowell's,  who  had  been  an  army  by 
themselves;  Sigel's,  who  had  served  under  Fre- 
mont, whom  they  idolized;  Reno's,  who  looked 
upon  Burnside  as  the  only  eommander  who  had 
achieved  victories.  General  Pope  was  from  the 
West.  He  was  unacquainted  with  his  troops, 
and  they  with  him.  He  had  issued  an  order 
*  Brat's  Report. 


152  Following  the  Flag. 

ermitting  them  to  forage  at  will,  which  had 
reduced  laxity  of  discipline  and  demoralization. 
irct  with  all  these  things  against  him,  he  felt  it  to 
DC  his  duty  to  offer  battle  to  Lee. 

Porter  arrived  with  his  seven  thousand  about 
nine  o'clock,  more  than  twenty-four  hours  late. 
He  came  into  position  in  front  of  Sigel  on  the 
turnpike.  Pope's  line  was  thus  complete.  Hook- 
er on  the  right  at  Sudley;  Kearny  and  Reno 
next  reaching  to  the  turnpike;  Porter  next, 
wTith  Sigel  in  rear;  and  McDowell  commanding 
Reynolds's,  King's,  and  Ricketts's  divisions  on 
the  left,  near  the  ground  where  the  Rebels  made 
their  last  stand  in  the  first  battle  of  Manassas. 

Had  General  Pope  awaited  an  attack,  the  battle 
might  have  had  a  different  ending,  but  his 
provisions  were  exhausted,  and  he  could  not  wait. 
He  must  fight  at  once  and  win  a  victory  or  retreat. 

He  had  sent  to  Alexandria  for  provisions. 
General  McClellan  was  there.  The  Army  of  the 
Potomac,  when  it  arrived  there,  was  in  the  de- 
partment commanded  by  General  Pope,  and  was 
therefore  subject  to  his  orders,  which  left  McClel- 
lan without  a  command.  Franklin  and  Suinner, 
with  thirty  thousand  men,  were  moving  out  and 
could  guard  the  trains.  At  daylight,  while  Gen- 
eral Pope  was  forming  his  lines,  endeavoring  to 
hold  at  bay  the  army  before  which  McClellan 
had  retired  from  the  Chickahominy,  Savage  Sta- 
tion, Glendale,  and  Malvern,  General  McClellan 
informed  General  Pope  that  the  supplies  would 
be  loaded  into  cars  and  wagons  as  soon  as  Pope 
would  send  in  a  cavalry  escort,  to  guard  the 
trains! 

"  Such   a  letter,"   says  General   Pope,  "  when 


Following  the  Flag.  153 

we  were  fighting  the  enemy,  and  Alexandria 
swarming  with  troops,  needs  no  comment.  Bad 
as  was  the  situation  of  the  cavalry,  I  was  in  no 
situation  to  spare  troops  from  the  front,  nor 
could  they  have  gone  to  Alexandria  and  re- 
turned within  a  time  by  which  we  must  have 
had  provisions  or  have  fallen  back  in  the  direction 
of  Washington.  Nor  do  I  see  what  service  cavalry 
could  give  in  guarding  railroad  trains.  It  was 
not  till  I  received  this  letter,  that  I  began  to  feel 
discouraged  and  nearly  hopeless  of  any  sucess- 
ful  issue  to  the  operations  with  which  I  was 
charged."* 

The  battle  at  that  moment  was  beginning;  the 
reveille  of  the  cannonade  at  that  early  hour  was 
waking  thousands  to  engage  in  their  last  day's 
work  in  the  service  of  their  country.  Through 
the  forenoon  there  was  a  lively  picket  firing,  ac- 
companying an  artillery  duel. 

"  The  enemy  is  making  a  movement  to  turn 
our  left,"  was  Sigel's  message  to  Pope  a  little  past 
noon.  Lee's  division,  as  they  passed  down  from 
Thoroughfare  Gap,  marched  towards  Manassas 
Junction,  and  came  into  line  beyond  McDowell. 

General  Eeynolds,  who  was  south  of  the  turn- 
pike, advanced  to  feel  of  Longstreet's  position. 
He  found  the  enemy  sheltered  in  the  woods. 
The  musketry  began.  Porter,  southwest  of  Do- 
gan's  house,  moved  into  the  forest,  where  the 
battle  had  raged  the  night  before.  He  was  re- 
ceived with  sharp  volleys.  His  men  fought  but 
a  short  time  and  retreated. 

"  Why  are  you  retreating  so  soon  ?  "  General 
Sigel  asked  of  the  men. 

*  Pope's  Report. 


154  Following  the  Flag. 

"  We  are  out  of  ammunition."  * 

They  passed  on  to  Sigel's  rear. 

Suddenly  there  were  thundering  volleys  on  the 
left.  Lee  was  attacking  with  great  vigor.  At 
the  same  moment,  Hooker,  Kearny,  and  Reno 
were  driving  Jackson  towards  Sudley,  swinging 
him  back  from  his  advanced  position. 
•  The  battle  line  was  swinging  like  a  gate  piv- 
oted on  its  center:  The  Rebels  followed  Porter, 
cheering  and  shouting.  Grover's  brigade  of 
Hooker's  division,'  which  had  been  facing  west, 
changed  its  line  of  march  to  the  south,  came 
down  past  Dogan's  house,  to  the  line  of  unfinished 
railroad  which  Lee  had  taken  for  his  defense. 

Milroy's  brigade  of  Sigel's  corps  was  .lying  in 
the  road  which  leads  from  Groveton  towards  the 
south. 

The  Rebels  were  advancing  upon  him.  Schurz, 
who  was  still  farther  south,  was  retiring  before 
the  mass  of  Rebel  troops,  who  came  within  reach 
of  Milroy's  guns,  which  thinned  their  ranks  at 
every  discharge.  But  the  Rebels  were  on  Mil- 
roy's left  flank,  which  was  bending  like  a  bruised 
reed  before  their  advance.  Grover  came  down 
with  those  men  who  had  never  failed  to  do  their 
whole  duty. 

"We  stood  in  three  lines,"  said  a  wounded 
Rebol  officer  to  me  at  Warrington,  two  months, 
after  the  battle.  "  They  fell  upon  us  like  a  thun- 
derbolt. They  paid  no  attention  to  our  volleys. 
We  mowed  them  down,  but  they  went  right 
through  our  first  line,  through  our  second,  and 
advanced  to  the  railroad  embankment,  and  .there 
we  stopped  them.  They  did  it  so  splendidly  that 

*  Sigel's  Report. 


Following  the  Flag.  155 

we  couldn't  help  cheering  them.  It  made  me 
feel  bad  to  fire  on  such  brave  fellows." 

They  had  charged  into  the  thickest  of  the  ene- 
my's columns,  but  could  not  hold  the  position, 
and  were  forced  back. 

Lee  formed  his  lines  for  the  decisive  onset. 
Making  the  point  on  the  turnpike,  where  Long- 
street's  command  joined  Jackson's,  he  SAvung  his 
right  against  McDowell,  Sigel,'and  Porter. 

Hood  was  on  the  left  of  the  charging  column, 
nearest  the  turnpike;  then  Pickett,  Jenkins, 
Toombs,  and  Kemper.  Evans  and  Anderson  were 
in  reserve. 

It  was  impossible  to  withstand  this  force;  yet 
it  was  a  furious,  obstinate,  bloody  fight. 

"It  had  been  a  task  of  almost  superhuman 
labor,"  writes  Pollard,  the  Southern  historian, 
"  to  drive  the  enemy  from  his  strong  points,  de- 
fended as  they  were  by  the  best  artillery  and 
infantry  in  the  Federal  army,  but  in  less  than 
four  hours  from  the  commencement  of  the  battle, 
our  indomitable  energy  had  accomplished  every- 
thing. The  arrival  of  Anderson  with  his  reserves, 
proved  a  timely  acquisition,  and  the  handsome 
manner  in  which  he  brought  his  troops  into  posi- 
tion showed  the  cool  and  skilful  general.  Our 
generals,  Lee,  Longstreet,  Hood,  Kemper,  Evans, 
Jones,  Jenkins,  and  others,  all  shared  the  dan- 
gers to  which  they  exposed  their  men."  * 

Night  put  an  end  to  the  conflict.  When  dark- 
ness came  on,  Lee  found  that  he  was  still  con- 
fronted by  men  in  line,  with  cannon  well  pouted 
on  the  eminences  towards  Stone  Bridge.  Hf  had 

*  Southern  History,  Second  Year,  p.,  118. 


156  Following  the  Flag. 

gained  the  battle-ground,  but  had  not  routed  the 
Union  army. 

The  retreat  was  conducted  in  good  order  across 
Bull  Run.  General  Stahl's  brigade  was  the  last 
to  cross  Stone  Bridge,  which  was  accomplished  at 
midnight,  without  molestation  from  Lee,  who  was 
too  much  exhausted  to  make  the  attempt  to  rout 
the  forty  thousand  men,  who  had  resisted  the 
attack  of  all  his  troops, — the  same  army  which 
had  compelled  General  McClellan,  commanding 
an  army  of  a  hundred  thousand,  to  move  from  the 
Chickahominy  to  the  James. 

General  Pope  states  his  own  force  to  have  been 
not  over  forty  thousand.  If  the  whole  of  Porter's 
corps  had  been  engaged,  and  if  Banks  had  been 
available,  he  would  have  had  about  fifty  thousand 
men.  The  force  against  him  numbered  not  less 
than  eighty  thousand.  In  the  subsequent  battle 
of  Antietam,  Lee  had  the  same  army  which  fought 
this  battle,  estimated  by  General  McClellan  to 
number  ninety-seven  thousand  men,*  with  the  ex- 
ception of  those  lost  him  at  South  Mountain  and 
Harper's  Ferry. 

The  battle  of  Groveton  was  therefore  one  of 
the  most  bravely  fought  and  obstinate  contests  of 
the  war, — fought  by  General  Pope  under  adverse 
circumstances, — great  inferiority  of  numbers, 
with  a  subordinate  commander  who  disobeyed 
orders;  with  other  officers  who  manifested  no 
hearty  co-operation.  It  will  be  for  the  future 
historian  to  do  full  justice  to  the  brave  men  who 
made  so  noble  a  fight,  who,  had  they  been  sup- 
ported as  they  should  have  been,  would  doubtless 
have  won  a  glorious  victory. 

*  General  McClellan's  Report,  p.  213, 


Following  the  Flag.  157 

THE  RETREAT  TO  WASHINGTON. 

General  Sumner  and  General  Franklin  joined 
General  Pope  at  Centreville.  But  the  army  was 
disorganized.  The  defeat,  the  want  of  co-opera- 
tion on  the  part  of  some  of  the  officers  of  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac,  had  a  demoralizing  in- 
fluence. 

General  McClellan  was  at  Alexandria.  On  the 
29th,  while  Pope  was  trying  to  crush  Jackson 
before  the  arrival  of  Longstreet,  waiting  anxi- 
ously for  the  appearance  of  Porter,  who  had  dis- 
obeyed the  order  given  him,  the  President,  solicit- 
ous to  hear  from  the  army,  inquired  by  telegram 
of  him:  "What's  the  news  from  Manassas?" 

"  Stragglers  report,"  was  the  reply,  "  that  the 
enemy  are  evacuating  Centreville,  and  retiring 
through  Thoroughfare  Gap.  I  am  clear  that  one 
of  two  courses  should  be  adopted :  first,  to  concen- 
trate all  our  available  force,  to  open  communica- 
tion with  Pope;  second,  to  leave  Pope  to  get  out 
of  his  scrape,  and  at  once  use  all  our  means  to 
make  the  capital  safe."  * 

General  Pope  had  opened  his  communications 
unaided  by  General  McClellan.  He  had  moved  to 
the  Rapidan,  to  enable  General  McClellan  to  with- 
draw from  the  Peninsula ;  had  held  his  ground  till 
the  Rebel  cavalry  cut  the  railroad  at  Manassas: 
then  with  great  rapidity  he  had  moved  to  crush 
Jackson,  and  had  failed  only  through  the  deliber- 
ate disobedience  of  orders  by  General  Porter. 

Lee,  on  the  second  day  after  the  battle  of  Grove- 
ton,  made  another  flank  movement  north  of 
Centreville,  to  cut  off  the  Union  army  from  Wash- 

*  McClellan's  Report. 


1 58  Following  the  Flag. 

ington.  There  was  a  fight  at  Chantilly,  where  the 
brave  and  impetuous  Kearny  was  killed,  and  the 
enemy  fell  back  behind  the  intrenchments  in 
front  of  Washington,  and  passed  from  the  hands 
of  General  Pope  into  the  hands  of  General  Mc- 
Clellan. 

It  will  be  for  the  future  historian  to  determine 
the  measure  of  blame  or  praise  upon  him, — the 
causes  of  disaster  to  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  on 
the  Peninsula,  and  to  the  Army  of  Virginia  at 
Manassas.  A  military  tribunal,  composed  of  the 
peers  of  General  Porter,  has  pronounced  its  ver- 
dict upon  him.  He  has  been  cashiered, — lost  his 
place  and  his  good  name  forever. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

INVASION   OF    MARYLAND. 

"  WE  are  going  to  liberate  Maryland,"  said  a 
Rebel  officer  to  a  friend  of  mine  who  was  taken 
prisoner  at  Catlett's  Station.  Throughout  the 
South  it  was  believed  that  the  people  of  Mary- 
land were  down-trodden  and  oppressed,  that  the 
soldiers  of  President  Lincoln  prevented  them 
from  expressing  their  sympathy  with  the  rebel- 
lion. In  every  Southern  home  and  in  the  Rebel 
army,  there  was  one  song  more  popular  than  all 
others,  entitled  "  Maryland." 

"  The  despot's  heel  is  on  thy  shore, 

Maryland ! 

His  touch  is  at  the  temple  door, 
Maryland  1 


Following  the  Flag.  159 

Avenge  the  patriotic  gore 

That  flecked  the  streets  of  Baltimore, 

And  be  the  battle  queen  of  yore, 

Maryland !    My  Maryland ! 

Dear  mother !  burst  the  tyrant's  chain, 

Maryland  ! 
Virginia  should  not  call  in  vain, 

Maryland ! 

She  meets  her  sisters  on  the  plain  ; 
"  Sic  semper  !  "  'tis  the  fond  refrain 
That  baffles  millions  back  amain, 

Maryland !    My  Maryland ' 

I  hear  the  distant  thunder  hum, 

Maryland! 
The  Old  Line's  bugle,  fife,  and  drum. 

Maryland ! 

She  is  not  dead,  nor  deaf,  nor  dumb. 
Huzza !  she  spurns  the  Northern  scum. 
She  breatbes, — she  burns, — she  '11  come !  she  '11  come! 

Maryland !    My  Maryland ! " 

General  Lee  had  no  intention  of  attacking 
Washington.  It  was  his  plan  to  raise  the  stand- 
ard of  revolt  in  Maryland,  bring  about  a  second 
uprising  of  the  people  of  Baltimore,  and  transfer 
the  war  to  the  North.  He  issued  strict  orders 
that  all  private  property  in  Maryland  should  be 
respected,  that  everything  should  be  paid  for. 

On  the  5th  of  September,  he  crossed  the  Poto- 
mac at  Noland's  Ford,  near  Point  of  Rocks. 
Jackson  led  the  column.  When  he  reached  the 
middle  of  the  stream  he  halted  his  men,  pulled 
off  his  cap,  while  the  bands  struck  up  "  My  Mary- 


160  Following  the  Flag. 

land,"  which  was  sung  by  the  whole  army  with 
great  enthusiasm.* 

Lee  moved  towards  Frederick,  a  quiet  old  town, 
between  the  mountains  and  the  Monocacy.  It  was 
the  harvest  season.  The  orchards  were  loaded 
with  fruit;  the  barns  were  filled  with  hay;  the 
granaries  with  wheat;  and  there  were  thousands 
of  acres  of  corn  rustling  in  the  autumn  winds. 

At  ten  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  6th,  Gen- 
eral Stuart's  cavalry  entered  the  city.  There 
were  some  Mary  landers  in  the  Rebel  army,  who 
were  warmly  welcomed  by  their  friends.  A  few 
ladies  waved  their  handkerchiefs,  but  the  majority 
of  the  people  of  the  city  had  made  up  their  minds 
to  stand  by  the  old  flag,  and  manifested  no  demon- 
strations of  joy.  Many  of  them,  however,  took 
down  the  stars  and  stripes,  when  they  saw  the 
Rebels  advancing;  but  over  one  house  it  waved 
proudly  in  the  morning  breeze,  as  General  Jack- 
son rode  into  town.  His  soldiers  dashed  forward 
to  tear  it  down. 

What  followed  has  been  beautifully  told  by 
Whittier. 

BARBARA  PRIETCHIE. 

"  Up  from  the  meadows  rich  with  corn, 
Clear  in  the  cool  September  morn, 
The  clustered  spires  of  Frederick  stand, 
Green-walled  by  the  hills  of  Maryland. 
Round  about  them  orchards  sweep, 
Apple  and  peach-tree  fruited  deep, 
Fair  as  the  garden  of  the  Lord 
To  the  eyes  of  the  famished  Rebel  horde, 

*  Life  of  Stonewall  Jackson,  p.  197. 


Following  the  Flag.  161 

On  that  pleasant  morn  of  the  early  fall, 
When  Lee  marched  over  the  mountain-wall. 
Over  the  mountain  winding  down, 
Horse  and  foot,  into  Frederick  town. 
Forty  flags  with  their  silver  stars, 
Forty  flags  with  their  crimson  bars, 
Flapped  in  the  morning  wind ;  the  sun 
Of  noon  looked  down  and  saw  not  one. 
Up  rose  old  Barbara  Frietchie  then, 
Bowed  with  her  four  score  years  and  ten; 
Bravest  of  all  in  Frederick  town, 
She  took  up  the  flag  the  men  hauled  down; 
In  her  attic  window  the  staff  she  set, 
To  show  that  one  heart  was  loyal  yet. 
Up  the  street  came  the  Rebel  tread, 
Stonewall  Jackson  riding  ahead. 
Under  his  slouched  hat  left  and  right 
He  glanced,  the  Old  Flag  met  his  sight. 
'  Halt ! '  the  dust  brown  ranks  stood  fast. 
'  Fire ! '  out  blazed  the  rifle  blast. 
It  shivered  the  window,  pane,  and  sash. 
It  rent  the  banner  with  seam  and  gash. 
Quick  as  it  fell  from  the  broken  staff, 
Dame  Barbara  snatched  the  silken  scarf, 
She  leaned  far  out  on  the  window-sill, 
And  shook  it  forth  with  a  royal  will. 
'  Shoot,  if  you  must,  this  old  gray  head, 
But  spare  your  country's  flag,'  she  said. 
A  shade  of  sadness,  a  blush  of  shame, 
Over  the  face  of  the  leader  came. 
The  nobler  nature  within  him  stirred 
To  life,  at  that  woman's  deed  and  word, 
'  Who  touches  a  hair  of  yon  gray  head 
Dies  like  a  dog !    March  on ! '  he  said. 
All  day  long  through  Frederick  street 


1 62  Following  the  Flag. 

Sounded  the  tread  of  marching  feet. 
All  day  long  that  free  flag  tost 
Over  the  heads  of  the  Rebel  host. 
Ever  its  torn  folds  rose  and  fell 
On  the  loyal  winds  that  loved  it  well, 
And  through  the  hill-gap  sunset  light 
Shone  over  it  with  a  warm  good  night. 
Barbara  Frietchle's  work  is  o'er ; 
And  the  Rebel  rides  on  his  raids  no  more. 
Honor  to  her !    And  let  a  tear  ' 
Fall  for  her  sake  on  Stonewall's  bier, 
Over  Barbara  Frietchie's  grave, 
Flag  of  freedom  and  union  wave ! 
Peace,  and  order,  and  beauty  draw 
Round  thy  symbol  of  light  and  law. 
And  ever  the  stars  above  look  down 
On  the  stars  below  in  Frederick  town."  l 

General  Lee  had  a  plan  to  execute  other  than 
the  liberation  of  Maryland, — the  invasion  of 
Pennsylvania. 

"  We  treat  the  people  of  Maryland  well,  for 
they  are  our  brothers,  but  we  intend  to  make  the 
North  howl,"  one  of  the  officers  said. 

"  Lee  will  cut  his  way  to  Philadelphia,  and  dic- 
tate terms  of  peace  in  Independence  Square.  He 
will  stand  with  torch  in  hand  and  demand  Mary- 
land, Virginia,  Kentucky,  and  Missouri,  and 
peace,  or  he  will  lay  that  city  in  ashes,"  said  an- 
other. 

But  before  he  could  venture  on  an  invasion  of 
Pennsylvania  he  must  have  an  open  communica- 
tion with  Richmond.  There  were  eleven  thou- 
sand men  under  Colonel  Mills  at  Harper's  Ferry, 
.who  were  strongly  fortified.  It  would  not  do  to 


Following  the  Flag.  163 

leave  them  in  his  rear.  If  that  place  were  cap- 
tured he  could  move  north. 

The  geographical  features  of  the  country  were 
favorable  to  the  execution  of  his  plans. 

Ten  miles  west  of  Frederick  the  South  Moun- 
tain rises  above  the  surrounding  country,  dark, 
steep,  rocky,  and  clothed  with  forests.  Its  most 
northern  spur  is  near  Gettysburg,  Pennsylvania. 
There  are  two  gaps  in  the  range  west  of  Freder- 
ick. If  Lee  could  hold  these  with  a  portion  of 
his  force,  he  could  surround  Harper's  Ferry,  situ- 
ated on  the  Potomac,  where  that  winding  and  im- 
petuous river  leaps  through  the  rocky  gorge. 

If  successful  in  capturing  it,  he  could  still  hold 
the  mountain  gates,  and  pour  the  great  bulk  of 
his  army  north  through  the  rich  Cumberland  val- 
ley. If  McClellan  was  held  at  bay  in  his  efforts 
to  take  the  passes,  and  should  move  north,  and 
come  down  the  valley,  then,  pointing  his  guns  in 
the  passes  westward  upon  McClellan,  Lee  could 
spring  like  a  tiger  on  Baltimore  and  Washington. 

The  first  thing  to  be  done  after  resting  his  army 
was  to  seize  Harper's  Ferry. 

The  people  of  Frederick  and  the  farmers  round 
the  city  had  a  chance  to  sell  all  their  goods, — 
their  boots,  shoes,  clothes,  flour,  bacon,  pigs,  cat- 
tle, and  horses,  but  they  were  paid  in  Confederate 
money,  which  was  worth  so  many  rags. 

Lee's  army  was  very  dirty  and  filthy.  It  had 
made  hard  marches.  The  men  had  no  tents. 
They  had  slept  on  the  ground,  had  lived  some  of 
the  time  on  green  corn  and  apples,  had  fought 
battles,  had  been  for  weeks  exposed  to  storms, 
sunshine,  rain,  mud,  and  dust,  with  no  change  of 
clothing.  They  had  thrown  all  their  strength  into 


164  Following  the  Flag. 

this  one  grand  invasion  of  the  North,  and  had 
shown  a  wonderful  vigor.  The  rest  and  repose, 
the  good  living  which  they  found,  were  very  ac- 
ceptable. They  obeyed  General  Lee's  orders,  and 
behaved  well. 

General  Lee  issued  an  address  to  the  people  of 
Maryland. 

"  The  people  of  the  South  have  seen  with  pro- 
found indignation  their  sister  State  deprived  of 
every  right  and  reduced  to  the  condition  of  a 
conquered  province. 

"  Believing  that  the  people  of  Maryland  pos- 
sessed a  spirit  too  lofty  to  submit  to  such  a  gov- 
ernment, the  people  of  the  South  have  long 
wished  to  aid  you  in  throwing  off  this  foreign 
yoke,  to  enable  you  again  to  enjoy  the  inalienable 
rights  of  freemen,"  read  the  address. 

But  the  people  were  not  conscious  of  living 
under  a  foreign  yoke,  neither  that  they  were  a 
conquered  province,  and  therefore  did  not  re- 
spond to  the  call  to  rise  in  rebellion  against  the 
old  flag. 

It  was  time  for  Lee  to  proceed  to  the  execution 
of  his  plans.  The  Army  of  the  Potomac  was  ap- 
proaching Frederick.  Lee  directed  Jackson  to 
move  on  the  10th  of  September  directly  west, 
cross  South  Mountain  at  Boonsboro'  Gap,  move 
through  the  town  of  Sharpsburg,  cross  the  Po- 
tomac, and  fall  upon  Martinsburg,  where  Colonel 
White,  with  a  brigade  of  Union  troops,  was 
guarding  a  large  amount  of  stores.  General  Mc- 
Law's  and  Anderson's  divisions  were  to  occupy 
Maryland  Heights — the  termination  of  the  South 
Mountain  range  in  Maryland — while  General 
.Walker  was  sent  across  the  river  into  Virginia  to 


Following  the  Flag.  165 

occupy  Loudon  Heights.  Thus  approaching  from 
the  north,  east,  south,  and  west,  Colonel  Miles 
would  have  no  chance  to  escape.  Longstreet  was 
to  move  to  Hagerstown  to  be  ready  for  a  sudden 
spring  into  Pennsylvania.  Howell  Cobb  was  to 
hold  Crampton's  Pass,  and  D.  H.  Hill  the  Boons- 
boro'  Gap. 

"  The  commands  of  General'  Jackson,  McLaw, 
and  Walker,  after  having  accomplished  the  ob- 
jects for  which  they  have  been  detached,  will  join 
the  main  body  of  the  army  at  Boonsboro'  or  Ha- 
gerstown," read  the  order. 

On  the  llth,  the  last  regiment  of  Rebels  de- 
parted from  Frederick,  and  soon  after  the  ad- 
vance of  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  entered  the 
place.  The  inhabitants  shouted,  waved  their 
flags  once  more,  and  hailed  McClellan  as  their 
deliverer. 

BATTLE  OF  SOUTH  MOUNTAIN. 

Early  in  the  forenoon  of  Sunday,  the  14th  of 
September,  General  Burnside,  leading  the  Union, 
army,  ascended  a  high  hill,  a  few  miles  west  of 
Frederick,  and  looked  down  upon  one  of  the  love- 
liest valleys  in  the  world.  At  his  feet  was  the 
village  of  Middletown;  beyond  it,  in  the  bottom 
of  the  valley,  the  Catoctin  Creek  winds  through 
ever  verdant  meadows,  past  old  mansions,  sur- 
rounded with  well-filled  barns.  North  and  south, 
far  as  the  eye  can  reach,  are  wheat  and  clover 
fields,  and  acres  of  corn  putting  on  its  russet 
hues.  Beyond  the  creek,  the  road  winds  along  the 
mountain  side,  past  the  little  hamlet  called  Boli- 
var. There  are  ledges,  loose  stones,  grove?  of  oak, 


1 66  Following  the  Flag. 

and  thickets  of  mountain  shrubs.  There  is  a 
house  on  the  summit, — once  a  tavern,  where  the 
teamsters  and  stagemen  of  former  days  watered 
their  tired  horses,  and  drank  their  ale,  and  ate  a 
lunch.  It  is  old  and  dilapidated  now.  But  stand- 
ing there  and  looking  east,  it  seems  as  if  a  strong 
armed  man  might  cast  a  stone  upon  Middletown, 
hundreds  of  feet  below.  Twelve  miles  away  to 
the  east  are  the  spires  of  Frederick,  gleaming  in 
the  sun.  Westward  from  this  mountain  gate  we 
many  behold  at  our  feet  Boonsboro'  and  Keedys- 
ville,  and  the  crooked  Antietam;  and  still  farther 
westward,  the  Potomac,  making  its  great  north- 
ern sweep  to  Williamsport.  In  the  northwest, 
twelve  miles  distant,  is  Hagerstown,  at  the  head 
of  the  Cumberland  valley.  Longstreet  is  there 
on  this  Sunday  morning,  sending  his  cavalry  up 
to  the  Pennsylvania  lines,  gathering  cattle, 
horses,  and  pigs. 

General  D.  H.  Hill  beholds  the  Union  army 
spread  out  upon  the  plains  before  him,  reaching 
all  the  way  to  Frederick  city, — dark-blue  masses, 
moving  towards  him  along  the  road,  through  the 
fields,  with  banners  waving,  their  bright  arms 
reflecting  the  morning  sunshine. 

He  is  confident  that  he  can  hold  the  place, — 
so  narrow, — the  mountain  sides  so  steep,  and  one 
Southerner  equal  to  five  Yankees.  He  hates  the 
men  of  the  north.  He  is  a  native  of  South  Caro- 
lina, and  was  educated  by  the  government  at 
West  Point.  He  was  teacher  of  the  North 
Carolina  Military  School.  Before  the  war,  he  did 
what  he  could  to  stir  up  the  people  of  the  South 
to  rebel.  He  told  them  that  the  South  won 
nearly  all  the  battles  of  the  Revolution,  but  that 


Following  the  Flag.  167 

the  Northern  historians  had  given  the  credit  to 
the  North,  which  was  a  "  Yankee  trick."  He  pub- 
lished an  Algebra  in  1857,  which  Stonewall  Jack- 
son pronounced  superior  to  all  others,  in  which 
his  inveterate  hatred  appears.  His  problems  are 
expressive  of  hatred  and  contempt. 

u  A  Yankee,"  he  states,  "  mixes  a  certain  num- 
ber of  wooden  nutmegs,  which  cost  him  one  fourth 
of  a  cent  apiece,  with  real  nutmegs  worth  four 
cents  apiece,  and  sells  the  whole  assortment  for 
$44,  and  gains  $3.75  by  the  fraud.  How  many 
wooden  nutmegs  are  there?" 

"  At  the  Woman's  Rights  Convention,  held  at 
Syracuse,  New  York,  composed  of  one  hundred 
and  fifty  delegates,  the  old  maids,  childless  wives, 
and  bedlamites  were  to  each  other  as  the  numbers 
5,  7,  and  3.  How  many  were  there  of  each  class  ?  " 

"  The  field  of  Buena  Vista  is  six  and  a  half 
miles  from  Saltillo.  Two  Indiana  volunteers  ran 
away  from  the  field  of  battle  at  the  same  time; 
one  ran  half  a  mile  per  hour  faster  than  the  other, 
and  reached  Saltillo  five  minutes  and  fifty  four 
and  six  elevenths  seconds  sooner  than  the  other. 
Required  their  respective  rates  of  travel."  * 

On  this  bright  morning,  the  men  of  the  Nine- 
teenth Indiana,  troops  from  Ohio,  Wisconsin, 
Michigan,  Maine, — from  nearly  all  the  loyal 
States, — are  preparing  to  climb  the  mountain  to 
meet  the  man  who  has  violated  his  oath,  and  who 
hates  the  government  that  gave  him  an  education, 

The  line  of  battle  is  formed  by  General  Burn- 
side  along  the  Catoctin  Creek.  The  Ninth  corps, 
with  General  Cox's  division  in  advance,  is  thrown 
south  of  the  turnpike,  and  directed  to  move  along 

*  The  Church  and  the  Rebellion,  p.  196. 


1 68  Following  the  Flag. 

a  narrow  road  which  unites  with  the  turnpike 
in  the  gap. 

It  is  seven  o'clock  in  the  morning  when  Scam- 
mon's  brigade  of  Ohio  troops  moves  into  position. 
Robertson's  battery  is  south  of  the  turnpike  in  a 
field,  throwing  shells  up  the  mountain  into  the 
woods  where  Hill's  men  are  lying  sheltered  from 
sight  by  the  foliage. 

There  is  a  reply  from  the  gap.  Solid  shot 
and  shells  fly  from  the  mountain  to  the  valley. 
Hayne's  battery  joins  with  Robertson's,  Simmons 
opens  with  his  twenty-pounders,  and  McMullin 
with  four  heavy  guns,  and  while  church-bells  far 
away  are  tolling  the  hour  of  worship,  these  can- 
non in  the  valley  and  on  the  mountain  side  wake 
the  slumbering  echoes,  and  play  the  prelude  to 
the  approaching  strife. 

Scammon's  brigade  leads  the  way  by  the  old 
Sharpsburg  road,  the  men  toiling  slowly  up  the 
hill, — through  the  fields  and  pastures,  over  fences 
and  walls,  sometimes  losing  foothold,  and  falling 
headlong,  or  sliding  downward. 

The  brigade  was  preceded  by  a  line  of  skir- 
mishers, and  was  followed  by  Crook's  brigade. 

The  woods  were  full  of  Rebels,  but  the  men 
moved  on,  driving  back  Hill's  skirmishers,  work- 
ing up  step  by  step,  pushing  them  and  the  line 
supporting  them  toward  the  gap.  A  battery 
opened  with  canister,  but  the  shot  flew  wild  and 
high  over  their  heads,  and  they  pressed  on.  Mc- 
Mullin sent  up  two  guns,  but  the  gunners  were 
picked  off  by  the  Rebel  sharpshooters.  The 
Twelfth  Ohio  charged  up  the  hill,  through  a  pas- 
ture, with  a  hurrah.  Louder,  deeper,  longer  was 
the  cheer  which  rose  from  the  valley  far  below, 


Following  the  Flag.  169 

where  Sturgis,  and  Wilcox,  and  Rodman  were 
forming  into  line.  On, — into  the  fire, — close  up 
to  the  stonewall,  where  the  Rebels  were  lying, — 
they  charged,  routing  them  from  their  shelter, 
and  holding  the  ground.  There  were  places  on 
the  hillside,  where  the  green  grass  became  crim- 
son,— where  brave  men  had  stood  a  moment  be- 
fore full  of  life  and  vigor  and  devotion  to  their 
country,  but  motionless  and  silent  now, — their 
part  in  the  great  struggle  faithfully  performed, 
their  work  done. 

Hill  rallied  his  men.  They  dashed  down  the 
mountain  to  regain  the  ground.  But  having  ob- 
tained it  through  costly  sacrifice,  the  men  from 
Ohio  were  not  willing  to  yield  it. 

There  was  a  lull  in  the  battle  at  noon.  Hill, 
finding  that  the  chances  were  against  him,  sent  to 
Hagerstown  for  Longstreet. 

Burnside,  on  the  other  hand,  waited  for  Hooker 
to  arrive,  who  was  next  in  the  column.  He  com- 
manded the  First  corps,  composed  of  Ricketts's 
and  King's  divisions,  and  the  Pennsylvania  Re- 
serves. He  filed  north  of  the  turnpike,  threw 
Ricketts's  upon  the  extreme  right,  with  the  Re- 
serves in  the  center,  and  King  on  the  left.  King 
was  on  the  turnpike.  There  is  a  deep  gorge  be- 
tween the  turnpike  and  the  old  road  south  of  it, 
which  made  a  gap  between  Reno  and  Hooker. 

The  afternoon  wore  away  before  the  troops 
were  ready.  Longstreet's  men  were  panting  up 
the  mountain  on  the  western  side,  Hood's  division 
in  advance.  They  were  thrown  upon  the  hillside 
south  of  the  old  tavern  in  the  gap.  It  was  past 
four  o'clock  when  the  order  to  advance  was  given, 
Wilcox's  division  led  upon  the  extreme  left. 


1 70  Following  the  Flag. 

It  is  a  movement  which  will  be  decisive,  for 
victory  or  defeat.  The  artillery — all  the  batteries 
which  can  be  brought  into  position — send  their 
shells  up  the  mountain.  Steadily  onward  moves 
the  long  line  across  the  fields  at  the  foot,  up  the 
pasture  lands  of  the  slope  into  the  woods. 

There  is  a  rattling  of  musketry, — then  heavy 
rolls,  peal  on  peal,  wave  on  wave,  and  a  steady, 
constant  roar;  giving  not  an  inch,  but  advancing 
slowly,  or  holding  their  ground,  the  veterans  of 
the  Peninsula  continue  their  fire.  The  moun- 
tain is  white  with  the  rising  battle-cloud.  The 
line  of  fire  goes  up  the  mountain.  The  Rebels  are 
falling  back,  fighting  bravely,  but  yielding.  There 
are  shouts,  yells,  outcries,  mingling  with  the 
thunder  of  the  artillery,  echoing  and  reverber- 
ating along  the  valleys. 

Eight  and  left  and  center  are  pushing  on. 
Thousands  on  the  plains  below  behold  it,  and 
wish  that  they  were  there  to  aid  their  brothers  in 
arms.  The  day  wanes,  the  shadows  begin  to 
deepen,  revealing  the  flashes  from  cannon  and 
musket.  There  is  no  giving  back  of  Burnside's 
men,  neither  of  Hooker's,  but  nearer  to  the 
crest,  nearer  the  clouds,  moves  the  starry  ban- 
ner. 

"  Please  open  upon  that  house  with  your  bat- 
tery," was  the  order  of  Colonel  Meredith,  of  the 
Nineteenth  Indiana,  commanding  a  brigade  in 
King's  division,  to  Lieutenant  Stewart  of  the 
Fourth  United  States  Artillery.  The  house  was 
filled  with  sharpshooters.  Lieutenant  Stewart 
sights  his  guns.  The  second  shell  crashes  through 
the  side  as  if  it  were  paper,  tears  through  the 
aooms.  The  Rebels  swarm  out  from  doors  and 


Following  the  Flag.  171 

windows  in  hasty  flight.  The  men  from  Indiana 
give  a  lusty  cheer,  and  move  nearer  the  enemy. 

In  vain  the  efforts  of  Hill  and  Longstreet  and 
Hood  to  stop  the  fiery  tide,  rising  higher,  rolling 
nearer,  overflowing  the  mountain,  threatening  to 
sweep  them  into  the  western  valley.  The  lines 
surge  on.  It  is  like  the  sweep  of  a  great  tidal 
wave.  There  is  a  rush,  a  short,  desperate,  decisive 
struggle.  The  Rebel  line  gives  way.  The  men 
from  Indiana,  Ohio,  Wisconsin,  New  York,  Penn- 
sylvania, Maine,  and  Massachusetts,  pour  into  the 
gap,  shouting  their  victorious  hurrahs. 

General  Hill  has  lost  the  battle.  He  has  de- 
spised those  men.  He  tried  to  injure  their  fair 
fame  before  the  world  in  time  of  peace;  he  inti- 
mated that  Northern  men  were  arrant  cowards; 
but  after  this  battle  at  South  Mountain  he  can 
issue  an  Algebra  with  a  new  statement  of  the 
wooden  nutmeg  and  Buena  Vista  problems. 

SURRENDER  OP  HARPER'S   FERRY. 

Lee  was  successful  in  what  he  had  undertaken 
at  Harper's  Ferry.  While  Burnside  was  winning 
this  victory,  Colonel  Miles  was  yielding  that  im- 
portant post.  He  abandoned  the  strong  position 
on  Maryland  Heights,  tumbled  the  cannon  down 
the  mountain,  when  he  might  have  kept  McLaw 
and  Anderson  from  gaining  possession  of  the 
place.  Jackson  kept  up  a  furious  bombardment. 
Miles  hung  out  the  white  flag,  and  was  killed 
immediately  after  by  a  shell. 

His  troops  were  indignant  at  the  surrender. 
Some  shed  tears. 

"  We  have  no  country  now,"  said  one  officer, 


172  Following  the  Flag. 

wiping  the  tears  from  his  face.  If  Miles  had 
held  out  a  little  longer,  he  would  have  been  re- 
lieved, for  Franklin  was  driving  General  Cobb 
from  Crampton's  Pass,  and  would  have  been  upon 
the  rear  of  McLaw  and  Anderson. 

The  cavalry  made  their  escape  under  cover  of 
the  night.  They  followed  winding  forest-paths 
through  the  woods,  at  dead  of  night,  avoiding 
the  roads  till  they  were  north  of  Sharpsburg. 
While  crossing  the  Williamsport  and  Hagerstown 
road  they  came  upon  Longstreet's  ammunition 
train. 

"  Hold ! "  said  the  officer  commanding  the  cav- 
alry to  the  forward  driver,  "  you  are  on  the  wrong 
road.  That  is  the  way." 

The  driver  turned  towards  the  north  as  di- 
rected, not  knowing  that  the  officer  was  a  Yankee. 

"  Hold  on  there !  you  are  on  the  wrong  road. 
Who  told  you  to  turn  off  here,  I  should  like  to 
know?  "  shouted  the  Rebel  officer  in  charge  of  the 
train,  dashing  up  on  his  horse. 

"  I  gave  the  order,  sir." 

"  Who  are  you,  and  what  right  have  you  to 
interfere  with  my  train,  sir,"  said  the  officer, 
coming  up  in  the  darkness. 

"  I  am  colonel  of  the  Eighth  New  York  cavalry, 
and  you  are  my  prisoner,"  said  the  Union  officer, 
presenting  his  pistol. 

The  Rebel  officer  was  astounded.  He  swore  bad 
words,  and  said  it  was  a  mean  Yankee  trick. 

One  hundred  wagons  and  seventy-four  men 
were  thus  quietly  cut  out  from  the  Rebel  trains. 

I  saw  the  prisoners  as  they  entered  Chambers- 
burg,  Pennsylvania.  There  were  several  negroes 
among  them. 


Following  the  Flag.  173 

"  As  soon  as  I  heard  dat  we  was  in  de  hands  of 
de  Yankees,  I  was  mighty  glad,  sir,  'cause  we 
darkees  want  to  get  to  de  Norf,"  he  said. 

"  Why  do  you  want  to  get  to  the  North  ?  " 

"  'Cause  we  be  free  up  here.  We  don't  get 
much  to  eat  in  the  Souf,"  he  said. 

At  the  head  of  this  company  of  prisoners 
marched  a  man  with  downcast  eyes,  sunburned, 
dusty,  dressed  in  gray,  with  a  black  feather  in 
his  hat.  His  name  was  Fitz  Hugh  Miller.  He 
was  a  Pennsylvanian.  It  was  he  who  arrested 
Cook,  one  of  John  Brown's  accomplices,  and  de- 
livered him  over  to  Governor  Wise.  Cook  was 
tried,  found  guilty,  and  hung.  When  the  war 
broke  out,  Miller  went  South,  and  was  a  captain 
in  Lee's  army.  The  people  of  Chambersburg  knew 
him.  He  was  a  traitor. 

"  Hang  him !  "  they  shouted.  "  A  rope !  " 
"  Get  a  rope ! "  There  was  a  rush  of  men  and 
women  towards  him.  They  were  greatly  excited. 
Some  picked  up  stones  to  hurl  at  him,  some 
shook  their  fists  in  his  face,  bnt  the  guards  closed 
round  him,  and  hurried  the  pale  and  trembling 
wretch  off  to  prison  as  quickly  as  possible,  and 
saved  him  from  a  violent  death. 

General  Lee  had  been  successful  in  taking 
Harper's  Ferry,  but  he  was  not  in  position  to 
spring  upon  the  North.  The  eastern  gates  were 
wide  open.  Burnside  had  pushed  D.  H.  Hill  and 
Longstreet  down  the  Mountain,  and  the  whole 
Yankee  army  which  he  intended  to  keep  out  of 
the  Antietam  and  Cumberland  valleys  was  pour- 
ing upon  him.  He  had  been  successful  in  most  of 
his  battles.  He  had  driven  McClellan  from  Rich- 
mond to  the  gunboats,  had  defeated  Pope  at 


174  Following  the  Flag. 

Groveton,  had  taken  eleven  thousand  prisoners 
and  immense  supplies  at  Harper's  Ferry.  All 
that  he  had  to  do  now  was  to  defeat  the  new  Army 
of  the  Potomac  in  a  great  pitched  battle ;  then  he 
could  move  on  to  Philadelphia  and  dictate  terms 
of  peace. 

He  resolved  to  concentrate  his  army,  choose  his 
ground,  and  givt  battle  to  McClellan.  He  must 
do  that  before  he  could  move  on.  The  advance  of 
the  Rebel  army  towards  Pennsylvania  roused 
the  citizens  of  that  Commonwealth  to  take  active 
measures  for  its  defense. 

There  were  glorious  exhibitions  of  pure  patri- 
otism. Governor  Curtin  called  upon  the  people 
to  organize  at  once;  and  fifty  thousand  men  has- 
tened to  the  various  places  of  rendezvous.  The 
old  Revolutionary  flame  was  rekindled.  Disaster 
had  not  dispirited  the  people.  The  ministers  from 
their  pulpits  urged  their  congregations  to  go,  and 
themselves  set  the  example.  Judges,  members  of 
Congress,  presidents  of  colleges,  and  professors 
took  place  in  the  ranks,  and  became  soldiers.  In 
every  town  the  pulses  of  the  people  beat  to  the 
exigencies  of  the  hour.  Telegrams  and  letters 
poured  in  upon  the  Governor.  "  We  are  ready," 
"  We  shall  march  to-morrow,"  "  Give  us  guns," 
they  said. 

Mothers,  wives,  and  daughters  said,  "  Go !  " 

There  were  tearful  eyes  and  swelling  bosoms, 
but  brave  hearts.  Old  men,  gray-haired,  weak, 
weary  with  the  weight  of  years,  encouraged  the 
young  and  strong,  and  bestowed  their  blessings 
on  those  departing  for  the  battle-field. 


Following  the  Flag.  175 


CHAPTER  XII. 

BATTLE  OP  ANTIETAM. 

THE  army  had  been  re-organized.  It  was  not 
altogether  the  same  army  which  had  fought  the 
battles  of  the  Peninsula.  The  First  corps,  under 
the  command  of  General  Hooker,  contained 
Doubleday's,  Meade's,  and  Ricketts's  divisions. 
Doubleday's  troops  were  formerly  under  Mc- 
Dowell. They  had  been  under  fire  at  Cedar  Moun- 
tain, and  held  the  left  at  Groveton. 

Meade  commanded  the  Pennsylvania  Reserves. 
McCall,  their  first  commander,  was  a  prisoner. 
Reynolds,  who  succeeded  to  the  command,  was 
in  Pennsylvania  organizing  the  militia.  The  Re- 
serves had  been  in  many  of  the  battles, — Dranes- 
ville,  Mechanicsville,  Gaines's  Mills,  Glendale, 
Malvern,  Groveton,  and  South  Mountain. 

Rieketts's  troops  were  of  McDowell's  corps, 
formerly  King's  division.  They  too  had  been  in 
the  hottest  of  the  fight  at  Groveton. 

The  Second  corps  was  still  in  the  hands  of  the 
veteran  Sumner.  Sedgwick,  Richardson,  and 
French  were  his  division  commanders. 

Sedgwick  and  Richardson  had  been  through 
the  Peninsular  campaign.  They  came  up  at  Fair 
Oaks  in  a  critical  moment,  and  decided  the  day 
in  that  hard-fought  battle.  They  had  stood  mo- 
tionless through  the  long  summer  day  at  Savage 
Station, — a  wall  of  adamant  against  Stonewall 
Jackson  and  Magruder.  Richardson  held  the 


*j6  Following  the  Flag. 

bridge  at  White-Oak  Swamp,  while  Sedgwick  with 
Hooker  repulsed  A.  P.  Hill  at  Glendale.  French's 
troops  had  been  under  General  Wool  at  Fortress 
Monroe  and  Norfolk.  They  had  seen  skirmishes, 
but  had  never  been  engaged  in  a  great  battle. 
French  had  one  brigade  of  new  troops,  fresh  from 
the  home  barracks,  inexperienced  in  drill  and  dis- 
cipline, and  unacquainted  with  the  indescribable 
realities  of  a  great  battle.  It  was  a  powerful 
corps. 

The  Sixth  corps  was  commanded  by  Franklin, 
and  was  composed  of  Smith's  and  Slocum's  di- 
visions, old  soldiers  of  the  Peninsula.  A  portion 
of  them  were  engaged  in  the  battle  of  Williams- 
burg.  Smith's  division  was  in  the  fight  at  Fair 
Oaks;  and  Slocum  crossed  to  the  north  bank  of 
the  Chickahominy,  in  season  to  save  Fitz-John 
Porter  from  annihilation  in  the  battle  of  Gaines's 
Mills.  They  held  the  rear  at  White-Oak  Swamp, 
and  had  borne  their  share  in  the  battle  of  Mal- 
vern. 

The  Fifth  corps  was  commanded  by  Porter, 
and  was  composed  of  Sykes's  division  of  Regu- 
lars  and  Morell's  division;  the  same  which  had 
fought  gloriously  at  Gaines's  Mills,  and  Malvern, 
and  reluctantly  at  Groveton. 

The  Ninth  corps  was  commanded  by  Burnside. 
He  had  four  divisions, — Wilcox's,  Sturgis's,  Rod- 
man's, and  Cox's. 

Sturgis's  and  Rodman's  troops  were  Burnside's 
own,  which  had  a  good  record  at  Roanoke  and 
Newbern.  Wilcox's  were  of  Sherman's  army 
from  Port  Royal,  and  had  seen  some  of  the  hard- 
ships of  campaigning.  They  had  been  hurried  up 
from  the  South,  when  it  was  discovered  that  Lee 


Following  the  Flag.  177 

contemplated  an  invasion  of  the  North.  The 
Thirty-fifth  Massachusetts  in  this  corps  had  been 
but  a  few  days  in  the  service.  How  well  they 
fought,  we  shall  see  hereafter. 

The  troops  commanded  by  General  Cox  were  of 
the  Kanawha  division, — Western  Virginia  and 
Ohio  soldiers,  who  had  seen  service  among  the 
mountains. 

The  Twelfth  corps,  which  had  fought  at  Win- 
chester and  Cedar  Mountain  under  Banks,  was 
now  commanded  by  General  Mansfield.  It  con- 
tained but  two  divisions,  Williams's  and  Greene's. 

Couch  commanded  an  independent  division,  the 
troops  which  had  stemmed  the  tide  at  Seven 
Pines. 

These  corps  composed  the  Army  of  the  Poto- 
mac, which  was  organized  into  three  grand  di- 
visions. 

Burnside  commanded  the  right  wing,  having 
his  own, — the  Ninth  and  First  corps.  General 
Cox  commanded  the  Ninth  after  the  death  of  Reno 
at  South  Mountain,  and  the  appointment  of  Burn- 
side  to  the  command  of  the  grand  division. 

The  center  was  under  the  command  of  Sumner, 
and  was  composed  of  the  Second  and  Twelfth 
corps, — his  own  and  Mansfield's. 

The  left  wing  was  commanded  by  Franklin, 
and  was  composed  of  the  Fifth  and  Sixth  corps. 

General  Lee's  army  was  composed  of  the  com- 
mands of  Jackson,  Longstreet,  D.  H.  Hill,  McLaw, 
and  Walker. 

An  estimate  of  his  forces  in  the  battle  of  An- 
tietam,  obtained  from  prisoners,  deserters,  and 
spies,  is  ninety-seven  thousand. 

"  It  was  fought  for  half  a  day  with  forty-five 


178  Following  the  Flag. 

thousand  men  on  the  Confederate  side,  and  for 
the  remaining  half  with  no  more  than  an  aggre- 
gate of  seventy  thousand,"  *  writes  a  Southern 
historian,  who  estimates  McClellan's  force  at  a 
hundred  and  thirty  thousand. 

The  ground  which  General  Lee  selected  for  a 
decisive  trial  of  the  strength  of  the  two  armies  is 
near  the  village  of  Sharpsburg,  between  the  An- 
tietam  and  Potomac  Rivers.  It  is  a  quiet  little 
village  at  the  junction  of  the  Hagerstown  turn- 
pike, with  the  pike  leading  from  Boonsboro'  to 
Shepardstown.  Hagerstown  is  twelve  miles  dis- 
tant, due  north;  Shepardstown,  three  and  a  half 
miles,  a  little  south  of  west,  on  the  Potomac. 

In  former  years,  it  was  a  lively  place.  There 
were  always  country  teams  and  market  wagons 
rumbling  through  the  town,  but  now  the  inn- 
keepers have  few  travelers  to  eat  their  bacon 
and  eggs.  The  villagers  meet  at  nightfall  at  the 
hotel,  smoke  their  pipes,  drink  a  glass  of  the  land- 
lord's ale,  and  tell  the  story  of  the  great  battle. 

The  Antietam  is  a  rapid,  crooked  mill-stream. 
It  rises  north  of  Hagerstown,  on  the  borders  of 
Pennsylvania,  runs  toward  the  south,  and  emp- 
ties into  the  Potomac,  three  miles  south  of  Sharps- 
burg.  Its  banks  are  steep.  In  some  places  there 
are  limestone  ledges  cropping  out.  At  low  water, 
it  is  fordable  in  many  places,  but  when  the  clouds 
hang  low  upon  the  mountains  and  give  out  their 
showers,  it  roars,  foams,  tumbles  like  a  cataract. 

Three  miles  northwest  of  the  town,  the  Poto- 
mac makes  a  great  bend  to  the  east,  comes  within 
a  half  mile  of  the  Hagerstown  pike,  then  bears 
south  toward  Shepardstown. 

*  Pollani,  Vol.  II.  p.  187. 


Following  the  Flag.  179 

Across  the  Antietam,  three  miles  from  Sharps- 
burg,  to  the  southeast,  is  the  northern  end  of  Elk 
Ridge, — a  mountain  running  south  to  Harper's 
Ferry,  forming  the  west  wall  of  Pleasant  Val- 
ley. 

The  Antietam,  below  the  Boonesboro'  road, 
runs  along  the  western  base  of  the  ridge.  It  is 
not  more  than  four  miles  from  the  Antietam,  op- 
posite the  head  of  the  ridge,  to  the  great  bend  in 
the  Potomac,  northwest  of  Sharpsburg.  General 
Lee  selected  this  narrow  gate  for  his  line  of  bat- 
tle. It  had  many  advantages.  It  was  a  short  line. 
It  could  not  be  flanked.  It  was  on  commanding 
ground.  General  McClellan  must  attack  in  front. 
He  must  cross  the  Antietam,  ascend  the  steep 
bank,  over  ground  swept  by  hundreds  of  guns,  and 
face  a  direct  as  well  as  a  flanking  fire.  McClellan 
could  not  turn  the  right  flank  of  the  Rebels,  be- 
cause there  the  Antietam  runs  close  to  the  base  of 
Elk  Ridge,  then  turns  due  west,  and  empties  into 
the  Potomac.  He  could  not  turn  the  left  flank, 
for  there  the  Rebel  army  leaned  upon  the  Po- 
tomac. 

POSITIONS  OP  THE  Two  ARMIES. 

The  diagram  represents  the  general  positions  of  the  divisions  as  they 
came  upon  the  field. 

1  Hooker's  corps.  A  Jackson. 

2  Mansfield's  corps.  B  D.  H.  Hill. 

3  Sedgwick's   division,  Sumner's  corps.  C  Longstreet. 

4  French's  D  A.  P.  Hill. 

5  Richardson's     '  E  Lee's  head-quarters. 
>  Franklin's  corps. 

7  Porter's  corps. 

8  Burnside's  corps. 

9  McClellan's  head-quarters. 

The  dotted  line  passing  through  Jackson's  position  is  a  narrow  farm 
road,  along  which  Jackson  erected  his  defensive  works. 


180  Following  the  Flag. 


The  Battle  Field  of  Anttetam. 


Following  the  Flag.  181 

Besides  these  protections  to  the  flank,  the  line 
itself  was  very  strong.  There  were  hills,  hollows, 
ravines,  groves,  ledges,  fences,  cornfields,  or- 
chards, stone-walls, — all  of  which  are  important 
in  a  great  battle.  Besides  all  of  those  natural 
defenses,  General  Lee  threw  up  breastworks  and 
rifle-pits  to  make  his  line  as  strong  as  possible. 
His  line  was  on  the  ridge,  between  the  Antietam 
and  the  Potomac. 

There  are  three  stone  bridges  across  the  Antie- 
tam near  where  the  battle  was  fought.  One  of 
them  will  be  known  in  history  as  the  Burnside 
Bridge,  for  there  the  troops  commanded  by  Gen- 
eral Burnside  forced  back  the  Rebel  right  wing, 
and  crossed  the  stream.  It  is  on  the  road  which 
leads  from  Sharpsburg  to  the  little  village  of  Ro- 
herville  in  Pleasant  Valley. 

A  mile  north,  there  is  another  at  the  crossing 
of  the  Boonesboro'  and  Sharpsburg  turnpike.  A 
half  mile  above,  on  the  eastern  bank,  there  is  a 
large  brick  farm-house,  where  General  McClellan 
had  his  head-quarters  during  the  battle.  Follow- 
ing the  windings  of  the  stream,  we  reach  the 
upper  bridge,  on  the  road  from  Keedysville 
to  Hagerstown.  On  the  western  bank  are 
the  farms  of  John  Hoffman  and  D.  Miller. 
There  is  a  little  cluster  of  houses  called  Smoke- 
town. 

Traveling  directly  west  from  Hoffman's  one 
mile  across  the  fields,  we  reach  the  Sharpsburg 
and  Hagerstown  pike,  near  the  residence  of  Mr. 
Middlekauff.  A  quarter  of  a  mile  farther  would 
carry  us  to  the  great  bend  of  the  Potomac.  But 
turning  south,  and  traveling  the  turnpike,  we 


1 82  Following  the  Flag. 

reach  the  farm-house  of  Mr.  John  Poffenberger,* 
a  wooden  building  standing  with  its  gable  to- 
wards the  turnpike.  There  are  peach- trees  in 
front,  and  a  workshop,  and  a  bee-bench. 

There  is  a  high  ridge  behind  the  house,  crowned 
by  Poffenberger's  barn.  Standing  upon  the  ridge 
and  looking  west,  we  behold  the  turnpike  at  our 
feet,  a  mown  field  beyond,  and  fifty  or  sixty  rods 
distant  a  cornfield,  and  a  grove  of  oaks.  That 
cornfield  and  those  oaks  is  the  ground  occupied 
by  Jackson's  left  wing. 

A  few  rods  south  of  Poffenberger's  is  the  toll- 
gate.  There  a  narrow  lane  runs  west  towards 
the  Potomac.  Another  leads  southwest,  past  an 
old  house  and  barn,  winding  through  the  woods, 
and  over  the  uneven  ground  where  Jackson  es- 
tablished his  center.  There  is  a  grove  of  oaks 
between  the  toll-gate  and  the  farm-house  of  Mr. 
J.  Miller,  a  few  rods  further  south.  Mr.  Miller 
had  a  large  field  in  corn  on  the  hillside  east  of 
his  house  at  the  time  of  the  battle.  Standing 
there  upon  the  crest  and  looking  east,  we  have  a 
full  view  of  the  farm  of  John  Hoffman.  Here 
and  on  the  ridge  behind  Poffenberger's,  Jackson 
established  his  advanced  line  one  half  of  a  mile 
from  his  main  line,  west  of  the  turnpike. 

The  cornfield  was  bordered  on  the  east  by  a 
narrow  strip  of  woodland,  on  the  south  by  a  newly 
mown  field  extending  to  the  turnpike. 

Walking  across  the  smooth  field  to  the  turn- 

*  Upon  the  map  accompanying  General  McClellan's  Report 
there  are  several  residences  marked  Poffenberger;  also  several 
marked  D.  Miller.  But  the  residence  here  described  was  the 
one  around  which  the  severest  fighting  occurred  on  the  right,  — 
Joseph  Poffenberger's. 


Following  the  Flag.  183 

pike  again,  we  behold  a  small  one-story  brick 
building  on  the  west  side  of  the  road,  with  an 
oak  grove  behind  it.  It  has  no  tower  or  spiro, 
but  it  is  known  as  the  Dunker  Church.  A  road 
joins  the  turnpike  in  front  of  the  church,  coming 
in  from  the  northeast  from  Hoffman's  farm  and 
the  upper  bridge  across  the  Antietam. 

This  building  is  on  elevated  ground.  It  was 
the  pivot  on  which  the  fortunes  of  the  day  swung 
to  and  fro,  where  hinged  the  destiny  of  the  na- 
tion. There  Jackson's  right  wing  joined  D.  EL 
Hill's  division.  There,  around  the  church,  fifty 
thousand  men  met  in  deadly  strife. 

The  land  slopes  towards  the  east.  Rivulets 
spring  from  the  hillside,  and  flow  towards  the 
Antietam.  Seventy  or  eighty  rods  east  of  the 
church  is  the  residence  of  Mr.  Muma.  There  is 
a  graveyard  north  of  his  dwelling,  white  head- 
stones marking  the  burial-place.  There  is  a  farm- 
road  leading  past  his  house  to  Mr.  Rulet's  beyond. 
It  winds  along  the  hillside  into  the  ravine  by  Mr. 
Kulet's.  There  are  branch  roads;  one  leading  to 
Sharpsburg,  one  down  the  hill  to  the  middle 
bridge  across  the  Antietam.  The  farms  of  Mr. 
Muma,  Mr.  Rulet,  and  Dr.  Piper  are  broken  lands, 
hills,  ravines,  corn  and  wheat  fields,  orchards, 
pastures,  and  mowing-grounds.  D.  H.  Hill  occu- 
pied the  high  grounds  on  Mr.  Muma's  farm ;  Long- 
street  held  Rulet's,  Dr.  Piper's,  Sharpsburg,  and 
the  hills  south  of  the  town. 

Standing  by  the  church  and  looking  north,  we 
see  Poffenberger's  house,  three  fourths  of  a  mile 
distant;  northeast  we  see  Hoffman's  farm,  a  mile 
and  a  half  distant.  Looking  directly  east  over 
the  house  of  Mr.  Rulet,  we  behold  the  Antietam, 


184  Following  the  Flag. 

one  mile  distant,  with  General  McClellan's  head- 
quarters on  the  hill  beyond. 

Southeast,  a  mile  and  a  quarter  distant,  is  the 
middle  bridge  on  the  Boonesboro'  pike.  Directly 
south,  along  the  Hagerstown  turnpike,  is  Sharps- 
burg.  Lee's  head-quarters  are  in  a  field  west  of 
the  town.  Two  miles  distant,  at  the  base  of  Elk 
Kidge,  is  the  lower  bridge.  There  the  banks  of 
the  river  are  high,  sharp,  and  steep.  Behind  the 
church  are  limestone  ledges ;  in  the  woods,  strong 
natural  defenses. 

These  are  the  main  features  of  the  field : — 

Hoffman's  farm. 

Poffenberger's  house,  the  ridge  behind  it,  the 
woods,  and  cornfields  west  of  it. 

Miller's  house,  the  cornfield  east,  the  mown 
field  south,  the  turnpike  and  the  woods  west. 

The  church,  the  field  in  front,  the  woods  behind 
it. 

Muma's  farm,  Rulet's  house,  the  orchard 
around  it,  the  farm-road,  and  cornfield  west  of  it. 

The  lower  bridge,  and  the  hills  on  both  sides 
of  the  stream. 

At  daylight  on  Monday  morning,  after  the  bat- 
tle at  South  Mountain,  General  Richardson's  di- 
vision of  the  Second  Corps  moved  down  the  moun- 
tain side  through  Boonesboro'  to  Keedysville.  It 
was  found  that  General  Lee  was  massing  his 
troops  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Antietam,  and 
planting  his  batteries  on  the  hills  north  of  Sharps- 
burg.  General  Richardson  deployed  his  troops. 
Captain  Tidball  and  Captain  Pettit  ran  their  bat- 
teries up  on  the  hills  near  Porterstown,  and  com- 
menced a  cannonade  which  lasted  till  night. 

General  Hooker's,  General  Mansfield's,  General 


Following  the  Flag.  185 

Burnside's,  General  Sumner's,  and  General  Por- 
ter's troops  arrived  during  the  night. 

On  the  morning  of  Tuesday,  the  16th,  General 
McClellan  reconnoitered  the  position  which  Lee 
had  chosen.  The  forenoon  passed  before  the  corps 
were  in  position  to  make  an  attack. 

General  McClellan's  plan  was  to  attack  the  en- 
emy's left  with  Hooker's  and  Mansfield's  corps, 
supported  by  Sumner's;  and,  as  soon  as  matters 
looked  favorably  there,  to  move  Burnside  across 
the  lower  bridge,  and  attack  Lee's  right,  south 
of  Sharpsburg.  If  either  of  these  flank  move- 
ments were  successful,  then  he  would  move 
upon  the  center  with  all  the  forces  at  his  dis- 
posal. 

About  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  Hooker 
crossed  the  Antietam  by  the  upper  bridge  and  by 
the  ford  near  Fray's  Mill.  The  Rebel  pickets 
were  in  the  cornfields  on  Mr.  Hoffman's  farm,  and 
their  first  line  in  the  strip  of  woods  east  of  Mil- 
ler's cornfield.  The  Pennsylvania  Reserves  were 
in  advance.  There  was  a  sharp  skirmish  and  a 
brisk  cannonade  which  lasted  till  dark.  The  Reb- 
els were  forced  back.  They  retreated  almost  to 
Poffenberger's  house.  General  Hooker  advanced, 
planted  his  guns  on  the  hill  near  Hoffman's,  and 
threw  out  his  pickets.  His  men  lay  down  to  sleep 
in  the  fields  and  amid  the  rustling  corn. 

Mansfield  crossed  during  the  night.  He  went 
up  from  the  stream  but  a  short  distance,  halting 
nearly  a  mile  in  rear  of  Hooker.  Sumner's  corps 
remained  east  of  the  stream,  near  Pray's  Mill. 
Porter  was  posted  on  the  east  side  near  General 
McOlellan's  head-quarters,  while  Burnside  passed 
down  through  Porterstown  and  came  into  posi- 


1 86  Following  the  Flag. 

tion  on  the  farm  of  Mr.  Rohrbach  at  the  base  of 
Elk  Ridge,  near  the  lower  bridge. 

An  auspicious  hour  had  passed  by  never  to  re- 
turn. Lee  had  only  Longstreet,  D.  H.  Hill,  and 
two  divisions  of  Jackson's  corps  on  the  ground 
on  Tuesday,  the  16th.  Jackson  arrived  on  the 
morning  of  the  16th,  after  a  hard  night-march 
from  Harper's  Ferry.  His  troops  were  exhausted. 
They  were  not  in  condition  to  fight  on  Tuesday ; 
but  by  the  delay  of  General  McClellan  they  ob- 
tained rest  and  strength.  McLaw's,  Anderson's, 
Walker's,  and  A.  P.  Hill's  divisions  had  not  ar- 
rived even  when  the  great  contest  began  on  the 
17th.* 

A  portion  of  Lee's  line  on  the  morning  of  that 
day  was  weak  and  thin.  Longstreet  held  the 
right,  opposite  Burnside;  D.  H.  Hill  was  on  Ru- 
let's  farm,  Hood  was  at  the  Bunker  Church,  and 
Jackson  northwest  of  it,  in  front  of  Poffenberger's 
house.  Hood's  men  were  exhausted;  they  had 
marched  rapidly  to  reach  the  field,  and  had  been 
sent  to  the  front  upon  their  arrival,  to  keep 
Hooker  in  check,  as  he  moved  through  Hoffman's 
cornfields  on  the  afternoon  of  the  16th.  Lawton, 
commanding  Ewell's  old  division  in  Jackson's 
corps,  relieved  him  during  the  night.  At  day- 
break the  "  Ragged  Texans,"  as  Hood's  men  were 
called  by  their  comrades,  were  cooking  their  cakes 
and  frying  their  pork  in  the  fields  south  of  the 
church.  Lee's  head-quarters  were  on  a  hill  be- 
yond Sharpsburg,  so  high  that  he  could  overlook 
a  large  portion  of  the  field.  He  saw  that  Mc- 
Clellan intended  to  turn  his  left,  and  threw  all 
his  available  troops  towards  the  Dunker  Church, 
*  Pollard,  Vol.  II.  p.  135. 


Following  the  Flag.  187 

On  the  morning  of  the  17th  a  breeze  from  the 
south  swept  up  the  valley,  rolling  dark  clouds 
upon  the  mountains.  There  was  a  light  fog  upon 
the  Antietam.  Long  before  daylight  the  word, 
which  roused  the  men  from  sleep,  passed  along 
the  lines  of  Hooker's  divisions.  Without  a  drum- 
beat or  bugle-call  the  soldiers  rose,  shook  the 
dewdrops  from  their  locks,  rolled  their  blankets, 
and  ate  their  breakfast. 

The  pickets  of  the  two  armies  were  so  near 
each  other  that  each  could  hear  the  rustle  of  the 
corn  as  they  paced  to  and  fro  amid  the  rows. 
Occasionally  there  was  a  shot.  Once,  in  the  night, 
there  was  a  volley  beyond  the  woods  towards 
Muma's.  General  Hooker  was  asleep  in  a  barn 
near  Hoffman's.  He  sprang  to  his  feet,  stood  by 
the  door,  and  listened.  "  We  have  no  troops  in 
that  direction.  They  are  shooting  at  nothing,"  he 
said,  and  lay  down  once  more. 

HOOKER'S  ATTACK. 

Five  o'clock.  It  is  hardly  daylight,  as  the 
pickets,  straining  their  sight,  bringing  their 
muskets  to  a  level  with  their  eyes,  aim  at  the 
dusky  forms  stirring  amid  the  corn-leaves,  and 
renew  the  contest.  There  are  bright  flashes  from 
the  strip  of  woods,  and  from  the  ridge  behind 
Poffenberger's.  The  first  Rebel  shell  bursts  in 
the  Sixth  Wisconsin,  prostrating  eight  men. 
Hooker's  guns,  in  the  edge  of  the  woods  west  of 
Hoffman's,  are  quick  to  respond. 

Meade's  division,  composed  of  Seymour's,  Ma- 
gilton's,  and  Anderson's  brigades,  was  in  the 
center  of  Hooker's  corps,  and  also  in  the  advance. 


1 88  Following  the  Flag. 

Doubleday  was  on  the  right,  and  Ricketts  behind 
Meade. 

The  order  was  given  to  Meade  to  move  on,  and 
to  Ricketts  and  Doubleday  to  keep  within  close 
supporting  distance.  The  direction  taken  by 
Meade  brought  him  through  the  strip  of  woods 
northeast  of  Miller's  house.  Lawton's  division  of 
Jackson's  corps  held  the  ground  by  Miller's 
house,  with  Ripley,  of  D.  H.  Hill's  division,  join- 
ing on  the  narrow  road  north  of  Muma's,  a  quar- 
ter of  a  mile  in  front  of  the  church. 

At  this  early  hour,  before  any  movement  was 
made,  Tuft,  Langner,  Von  Kleizer,  Weaver,  Weed, 
and  Benjamin,  with  twenty-pounder  Parrott 
guns,  planted  on  the  hills  east  of  the  Antietam, 
between  the  center  and  lower  bridges,  opened 
upon  Lee's  lines,  throwing  shells  and  solid  shot 
into  Sharpsburg,  and  upon  D.  H.  Hill  on  Rulet's 
farm.  "  It  enfiladed  my  line,  and  was  a  damag- 
ing fire,"  *  says  Stonewall  Jackson,  who  brought 
up  his  batteries  of  heavy  guns, — Prague's,  Car- 
penter's, Raine's,  Brokenbrough's,  Caskie's,  and 
Wood  ing's  batteries. 

Meade's  men  went  cheerily  to  the  work.  They 
began  at  long  range  to  give  their  volleys;  they 
were  in  the  hollow,  northeast  of  Miller's.  Law- 
ton's  troops  looked  down  upon  them  from 
their  shelter  beneath  the  trees  and  behind  the 
hills. 

The  Reserves  began  to  drop  beneath  the  gall- 
ing fire.  Hooker  rode  up  to  them  upon  a  powerful 
white  horse.  The  bullets  flew  past  him,  cutting 
down  the  corn,  and  bursting  shells  sprinkled  him 
with  earth ;  but  he  was  calm  amid  it  all,  directing 
*  Jackson's  Report,  Southern  History,  Vol.  II.  p.  133. 


Following  the  Flag.  189 

the  troops  and  holding  them  up  to  the  work  by  his 
mighty  will. 

Nearer  to  the  woods  now,  shorter  the  range, 
more  deadly  the  fire.  Ricketts  came  up  on  the 
left  with  Duryea's  and  Christian's  brigades. 

There  were  heavier  volleys  from  the  cornfield 
and  open  ground,  fainter  replies  from  the  woods. 
It  was  an  indication  that  Lawton  was  growing 
weaker. 

"  Forward ! "  It  was  an  electric  word.  The 
Reserves,  with  Ricketts's  two  brigades,  went  up 
with  a  cheer  into  the  woods,  through  into  the 
open  field,  following  the  fleeing  Rebels,  who  were 
streaming  past  Miller's,  over  the  field  in  front  of 
the  church,  into  the  woods  behind  it.  The  Re- 
serves reached  the  middle  of  the  field;  but  now 
from  the  woods  into  which  Lawton  had  fled  there 
were  quick  volleys  of  musketry  and  rapid  cannon 
shots  from  Hayes's,  and  Trimble's,  and  Walker's, 
and  Douglas's,  and  Starke's  brigades  of  Jack- 
son's division. 

The  Reserves  stopped  in  the  middle  of  the  field. 
They  gave  a  few  volleys.  The  men  dropped  fast. 
Some  of  the  wounded  crawled,  some  hobbled 
away ;  others  lay  where  they  fell,  motionless  for- 
ever. The  living  turned  and  sought  the  shelter  of 
the  woods,  from  which  they  had  driven  the  enemy. 

The  aspect  of  affairs  suddenly  changed.  Jack- 
son moved  forward  his  whole  line,  not  only  across 
the  field  in  front  of  the  church,  but  extended  far- 
ther north,  towards  Poffenberger's.  "  Send  me 
your  best  brigade,"  was  the  message  from  Hooker 
to  Ricketts.  Hartsuff,  of  Ricketts's  division,  had 
not  been  engaged.  A  portion  only  of  Doubleday's 
troops  had  been  in.  Hartsuff  was  on  the  hill  be- 


190  Following  the  Flag. 

hind  Poffenberger.  His  troops,  the  Twelfth  and 
Thirteenth  Massachusetts,  Ninth  New  York,  and 
Eleventh  Pennsylvania,  went  down  the  hill  upon 
the  run,  south  towards  Miller's,  past  the  retreat- 
ing brigades,  closing  in  like  an  iron  gate  between 
them  and  the  exultant  enemy.  They  came  into 
line  upon  the  crest  of  the  hill,  crowning  it  with 
their  dark  forms,  and  covering  it  with  flame  and 
smoke. 

"  I  think  they  will  hold  it,"  said  General 
Hooker,  as  he  watched  them  presenting  an  un- 
broken front.  Jackson  pushed  on  his  brigades, 
but  they  recoiled  before  the  steady  and  destruc- 
tive fire  rolled  out  by  Hartsuff,  also  by  Gibbons, 
and  Patrick,  who  were  holding  the  ridge  by  Pof- 
fenberger's.  Jackson's  line  melted  away.  "  At 
this  early  hour,"  says  Jackson,  in  his  report, 
"  General  Starke  was  killed ;  Colonel  Douglas, 
commanding  Lawton's  brigade,  was  killed ;  Gen- 
eral Lawton,  commanding  a  division,  and  Colonel 
Walker,  commanding  a  brigade,  were  severely 
wounded.  More  than  half  of  the  brigades  of  Law- 
ton  and  Hayes  were  killed  or  wounded ;  and  more 
than  a  third  of  Trimble's;  and  all  the  regimental 
commanders  in  those  brigades  except  two,  were 
killed  or  wounded."  * 

Once  more  the  Rebels  retired  to  the  woods  be- 
hind the  church.  There  was  a  lull  in  the  storm. 
The  shattered  brigades  of  Jackson  went  to  the 
rear,  taking  shelter  behind  the  ledges.  Hood,  with 
his  ragged  Texans,  came  to  the  front  by  the 
church.  Stuart,  who  was  out  on  Jackson's  left, 
towards  the  Potomac,  came  up  with  his  artillery. 
Early 's  division  also  came  to  the  front,  all  form- 
*  Southern  Hist.,  Vol.  II.  p.  132. 


Following  the  Flag.  191 

ing  on  the  uneven  ground  west  and  northwest  of 
the  church  in  the  woods ;  also  Taliaferro's,  Jones's, 
ind  Winder's  brigades. 

Hooker  was  quick  to  plant  his  batteries.  Those 
«>f  Doubleday's  division  galloped  to  the  ridge 
northeast  of  Poffenberger's  house.  Gibbons's, 
Cooper's,  Easton's,  Gerrish's,  Durell's,  and  Mon- 
roe's, were  wheeled  into  position.  Projectiles  of 
every  form  cut  the  air.  The  oak-trees  of  the 
grove  by  Miller's  were  splintered  and  torn,  the 
branches  were  wrenched  from  the  trunks,  and 
hurled  to  the  earth. 

Rebel  shells  tore  through  Poffenberger's  house 
knocking  out  the  gable,  ripping  up  the  roof,  toss- 
Ing  boards  and  shingles  into  the  air.  The  beehives 
in  the  yard  were  tumbled  over,  and  the  angry 
swarms  went  out,  stinging  friend  and  foe. 

Hooker  had  crossed  the  turnpike,  and  was  a 
few  hundred  feet  beyond  the  toll-house.  Hart- 
suff  was  wounded  and  carried  from  the  field.  The 
Reserves,  broken  and  exhausted,  were  in  the  rear, 
too  much  shattered  to  be  relied  on  in  an  emer- 
gency. Ricketts's  brigades,  which  had  met  D.  H. 
Hill,  had  fallen  back.  Hartsuff's,  Gibbons's,  and 
Patrick's  alone  were  in  front. 

It  was  nearly  eight  o'clock,  and  Hooker's  troops 
thus  far  had  borne  the  whole  of  the  contest  un- 
aided. They  had  driven  Jackson  from  his  front 
line,  had  assaulted  his  second,  had  received,  like 
a  stalwart  knight  of  the  olden  time,  unflinchingly 
the  heavy  blow  which  the  Rebel  commander  had 
given. 

Hooker  rode  forward  and  reconnoitered. 

"  That  is  the  key  to  the  position,"  he  said, 
pointing  toward  the  church. 


1 92  Following  the  Flag. 

"  Tell  Mansfield  to  send  up  a  division,"  was 
the  order  sent  to  this  venerable  officer,  who  was 
slowly  advancing  from  Hoffman's  farm. 

Williams's  division  went  up  into  the  strip  of 
woods  east  of  the  cornfield,  Crawford's  brigade 
on  the  right,  and  Gordon's  on  the  left. 

"  Tell  Doubleday  to  hold  them  on  the  right. 
Don't  let  them  turn  our  flank,"  was  the  word 
sent  up  to  Doubleday,  who  was  quietly  watching 
the  Rebels  from  the  cornfield  west  of  Poffenber- 
ger's. 

There  were  signs  of  an  advance  of  Jackson's 
line. 

"  Keep  them  well  stirred  up,"  was  the  message 
to  the  artillerymen.  The  thirty -six  guns  planted 
on  the  ridge  reopened. 

"  I  cannot  advance,  but  I  can  hold  my  ground," 
said  Kicketts. 

While  Crawford  and  Gordon  were  forming, 
General  Mansfield  was  mortally  wounded  and 
borne  to  the  rear,  and  the  command  of  the  corps 
devolved  on  General  Williams.  Green's  division 
came  up  and  formed  on  the  right  of  Williams's, 
now  commanded  by  Gordon,  reaching  south  nearly 
to  Muma's  house.  King's,  Cothran's  and  Hamp- 
ton's batteries,  belonging  to  the  Twelfth  Corps, 
opened  a  rapid  fire.  The  One  Hundred  and 
Twenty-third  Pennsylvania  was  pushed  across  the 
turnpike  into  the  woods  west  of  Miller's,  near  the 
toll-gate. 

While  making  these  dispositions  General 
Hooker  dismounted  and  walked  to  the  extreme 
front.  There  was  a  constant  fire  of  musketry  from 
jthe  woods.  He  passed  through  it  all,  returned  to 
ti<s  .horse,  and  once  more  was  in  the  saddle.  He 


Following  the  Flag.  193 

was  in  range  of  the  Rebels.  There  was  a  heavy 
volley.  A  bullet  entered  his  foot,  inflicting  a 
painful  wound.  Three  men  fell  near  him  on  the 
instant.  But  he  issued  his  orders  with  coolness 
and  deliberation.  "  Tell  Crawford  and  Gordon  to 
carry  those  woods  and  hold  them,"  he  said  to  his 
aide  as  he  rode  slowly  to  the  rear.  He  tried  to 
keep  in  the  saddle,  but  fainted.  "  You  must  leave 
the  field  and  have  your  wound  attended  to,"  said 
the  surgeon.  It  was  with  great  reluctance  that 
he  rode  to  the  rear;  but  Sumner  at  that  moment 
was  going  up  with  his  superb  corps,  the  Second, 
which  had  .never  quailed  before  the  enemy. 

Williams  formed  his  line,  his  own  division  on 
the  right,  and  Green's  on  the  left. 

Patrick  and  Gibbons  were  moved  down  to  the 
turnpike.  The  troops  were  enthusiastic.  They 
had  driven  the  enemy,  had  captured  battle-flags 
and  prisoners. 

Gordon  and  Crawford  advanced  over  the  mown 
field,  across  the  turnpike,  into  the  woods,  and 
poured  in  their  fire.  Jackson  replied.  The  woods 
were  all  aflame.  From  every  tree,  and  knoll,  and 
ledge,  and  hillock,  there  were  volleys  of  musketry, 
and  flashes  of  artillery. 

It  was  a  terrible  fire.  Gordon  and  Crawford 
were  close  upon  the  Rebel  lines,  behind  the  ledges 
and  the  breastwork  which  they  had  thrown  up. 
They  almost  broke  through.  A  little  more  power, 
the  support  of  another  brigade,  the  pushing  in  of 
another  division  at  this  moment,  and  Jackson 
would  have  been  forced  from  his  stronghold ;  and 
if  driven  from  that  position  he  must  fight  in  the 
smooth  fields  beyond,  or  be  folded  back  upon  the 
center  and  right,  with  the  door  half  opened  for 


194  Following  the  Flag. 

Hooker  to  march  upon  Shepardstown  and  cut  off 
the  retreat. 

It  is  nearly  nine  o'clock  when  Gordon  and 
Crawford  stand  within  three  hundred  feet  of  the 
Rebel  line,  in  the  woods  northwest  of  the  church. 
They  face  west.  They  fight  Grigsby,  Stafford, 
and  Stuart  of  Jackson's  corps. 

It  is  a  critical  moment  with  Jackson.  The 
Yankees  must  be  repulsed  or  all  is  lost.  Early's 
and  Hood's  divisions  are  behind  the  church. 

Early  moves  north,  sweeping  past  the  church. 
He  strikes  Crawford's  flank  and  rear,  and  forces 
him  back.  Green  hastens  up  to  sustain  Crawford, 
and  is  also  driven  across  the  turnpike  into  the 
field  nearly  to  the  strip  of  woods  west  of  it. 

SUMNER'S  ATTACK. 

Sedgwick's  division  of  Sumner's  corps  has  been 
Doming  into  line  in  Miller's  cornfield.  If  it  had 
been  earlier  on  the  ground  it  would  have  been  of 
infinite  value.  It  is  a  noble  division,  led  by  an 
able  commander. 

General  Sumner  himself  is  there,  gray-haired, 
sober,  vigilant,  watchful.  He  examines  the 
ground  and  the  positions  of  the  enemy. 

Sedgwick  forms  his  division  in  three  lines.  Da- 
na in  front,  Gorman  in  the  second,  and  Howard 
in  the  third  line.  They  pass  in  front  of  Mans- 
field's  troops  towards  the  church. 

Jackson  has  been  hurrying  up  reinforcements. 
The  troops  which  have  been  on  the  march  from 
Harper's  Ferry  are  brought  in. 

"  By  this  time,"  says  Jackson,  "  the  expected 
reinforcements,  consisting  of  Semmes's,  and  An- 


Following  the  Flag.  195 

derson's,  and  a  part  of  Barksdale's,  of  McLaw's 
division,  arrived,  and  the  whole,  including  Grigs- 
by's  command,  now  united,  charged  upon  the  en- 
emy, checking  his  advance,  then  driving  him 
back  with  great  slaughter."* 

Jackson's  line  unites  with  D.  H.  Hill's  in  the 
field  between  the  church  and  Muma's  house. 
Muma's  is  east  of  the  church.  Sedgwick  is 
northeast  of  it.  As  Sedgwick  approaches  the 
church,  Jackson  swings  up  his  right  wing  from 
the  field  by  Muma's.  Sedgwick's  second  and 
third  lines  are  close  upon  the  first.  The  solid 
shot  which  the  Rebel  batteries  fire  cut  through 
all  the  lines.  The  bullets  which  miss  the  men 
in  Dana's  brigade  take  effect  in  Gorman's,  and 
those  which  pass  Gorman  strike  down  Howard's 
men. 

Dana's  brigade  was  close  upon  the  enemy. 
The  hot  blasts  from  the  Rebel  artillery,  and  the 
sheets  of  flame  from  the  infantry,  scorched  and 
withered  the  line.  The  volleys  given  in  return 
were  exceedingly  destructive.  But  Gorman's- 
and  Howard's  men  stood  with  ordered  arms, 
chafing  under  the  terrible  fire,  without  being  able 
to  give  a  reply.  They  were  so  close  upon  Dana 
that  they  could  do  nothing.  Fifteen  minutes  has 
passed.  Dana's  brigade  is  lost  from  sight.  By 
stooping,  and  laying  my  eyes  near  the  ground,  I 
can  see  the  dusky  forms  of  the  men  through  the 
drifting  cloud.  They  are  holding  their  position. 

But  the  troops  which  Jackson  has  been  swing- 
ing up  on  his  right,  which  have  been  hidden 
from  Sedgwick  and  Sumner,  suddenly  appear. 
They  seem  to  rise  from  the  ground  as  they  come 
*  Jackson's  Report,  Southern  History,  Vol.  II.  p.  133. 


196  Following  the  Flag. 

over  the  ridge  of  land  in  the  field  between  the 
church  and  Muma's  house.  They  move  north- 
east to  gain  Sedgwick's  rear. 

"  Change  front ! "  is  the  quick,  imperative 
order  from  Sumner  to  Howard.  The  third  line 
under  Howard  has  been  facing  southwest.  The 
regiments  break  rank,  move  out  in  files,  and  form 
once  more,  facing  southeast. 

There  is  confusion.  Some  men  think  it  an 
order  to  retreat,  and  move  towards  Miller's  corn- 
field. The  Rebel  line  advances  in  beautiful 
order.  Howard  is  beset  by  three  times  his  num- 
ber of  men.  Gorman  is  attacked  on  his  left. 
The  Rebels  pour  a  volley  into  the  backs  of  his 
men.  The  whole  force  is  outflanked. 

A  retreat  is  ordered,  and  the  regiments  fall 
back  through  Miller's  cornfield  to  the  woods. 

The  Rebels  are  strong  and  exultant.  They 
cheer  and  scream  and  swing  their  caps.  They 
think  that  they  have  won  a  victory.  They  press 
on  to  regain  the  woods  from  which  they  were 
driven  in  the  morning. 

"  Form  behind  the  batteries,"  shouts  Sumner, 
riding  along  the  lines.  The  troops  are  not  panic- 
stricken.  They  are  cool  and  deliberate. 

Tompkins,  Kirby,  Bartlett,  and  Owen  are 
ready  with  their  howitzers.  "  Give  them  canis- 
ter !  "  is  the  order. 

The  batteries  are  posted  along  the  ridge,  in  the 
cornfield.  The  limbers  and  caissons  are  a  few 
rods  down  the  slope.  The  horses  nibble  the 
corn,  they  prick  up  their  ears  a  little  when  a 
shot  screams  past,  but  are  so  accustomed  to  the 
firing  that  they  do  not  mind  it  much. 

Gorman,  Dana,  and  lastly  Howard,  who  has 


Following  the  Flag.  197 

stood  like  a  protecting  wall,  gain  the  rear  of  the 
batteries,  and  the  field  is  open  for  them. 

The  Rebels  advance.  The  batteries  open.  The 
discharges  are  rapid.  No  troops  can  live  under 
su^h  a  fire.  In  five  minutes  it  is  decided  that 
they  cannot  force  the  Union  troops  from  the 
cornfield,  nor  from  the  woods  east  of  it.  They 
retreat  once  more  to  the  church  and  to  the  ravine 
by  Muma's. 

Sedgwick  has  been  engaged  a  half  hour,  but 
his  loss  has  been  great. 

The  Fifteenth  Massachusetts  was  in  Gorman's 
brigade, — the  regiment  which  fought  so  nobly  at 
Poolesville. 

Twenty-four  officers  and  five  hundred  and 
eighty-two  men  marched  towards  the  church, 
but  in  twenty  minutes  three  hundred  and  forty- 
three  were  killed  and  wounded.  Other  regi- 
ments suffered  as  much. 

Jackson's  loss  was  as  severe  as  Sedgwick's. 

General  Hood,  in  his  official  report,  says: 
"  Here  I  witnessed  the  most  terrible  clash  of  arms 
by  far  that  has  occurred  during  the  Avar."  * 

"  A  little  world  of  artillery  was  turned  loose 
upon  us,"  says  the  chaplain  of  the  Fourth 
Texas.f 

In  Dana's  line  is  the  Nineteenth  Massachusetts. 
It  fought  at  Fair  Oaks,  Savage  Station,  White-Oak 
Swamp,  Glendale,  and  Malvern.  Its  ranks  have 
been  sadly  thinned.  A  great  many  brave  men 
have  fallen,  but  those  who  survive  emulate  the 
deeds  of  their  comrades.  They  remember  one  who 
fell  in  front  of  Richmond, — a  descendant  of  a 

*  Campaign  from  Texas  to  Maryland,  p.  89. 
|  Ibid,  p.  90. 


IQ8 


Following  the  Flag. 


SEDGWICK'S  ATTACK. 

The  diagram  gives  the  position  of  the  troops  on  this  part  of  the  field 
at  the  time  of  Sedgwick's  attack. 


1  Dana's  Brigade. 

2  Gorman's  Brigade. 

3  Howard's,  after  change  of  front. 

4  Green's  and  Williams's  Divisions. 

5  Ricketts's  Division. 

J  Jackson's  head-quarters. 
L  Ledges  with  breastworks. 
M  Miller's. 


6  Meade's  Division. 

7  Doubleday's  Division. 

8  Position  reached   by  Green  and 

Williams. 

9  Union  batteries  in  Miller's  corn- 

field. 

P  Poffenberger's. 
T  Toll  House. 
R  Rebels     attacking     Sedgwick's 

flank. 

The  road  running  north  from  the  church  in  the  Hagerstown  turn- 
pike. That  running  northeast  from  *.he  church  leads  to  Hoffman's 
farm.  The  narrow  way  in  the  woods  where  Jackson  established  his 
head-quarters,  is  a  farm-road. 


Following  the  Flag.  199 

glorious  Revolutionary  sire,  the  patriot  Put- 
nam, relative  of  the  young  officer, — Lieutenant 
Putnam,  who  fell  mortally  wounded  at  Ball's 
Bluff.  He  was  born  where  the  old  General  played 
in  his  childhood,  before  he  became  a  rifle-ranger 
fighting  the  Indians  in  the  dark  forest  bordering 
Lake  Champlain.  They  could  not  forget  Robert 
Winthrop  Putnam,  the  frail  and  feeble  boy.  He 
was  but  sixteen  years  old  when  the  flag  was  in- 
sulted at  Sumter.  His  whole  soul  was  on  fire. 
He  resolved  to  enlist.  The  surgeons  would  not 
accept  him,  he  was  so  weak  and  slender.  Again 
and  again  he  tried  to  become  a  soldier,  but  was  as 
often  rejected. 

The  fire  of  patriotism  burned  within  his  breast. 
He  slept  in  the  room  which  his  great  ancestor 
had  occupied  in  his  }*outh.  He  sat  by  the  window 
through  the  moonlit  nights,  and  carved  a  wooden 
sword,  thus  feeding  the  consuming  flame.  On 
one  side  he  cut  this  motto : — 

"  NOT  TO  BE   DRAWN   WITHOUT  JUSTICE  ; 
NOT   TO    BE   SHEATHED   WITHOUT    HONOR." 

Upon  the  other  side,  giving  vent  to  his  pent-up 
soul,  were  these  words : — 

"  DEATH  TO  TRAITORS  !  " 

He  brooded  upon  his  disappointment  by  day 
and  dreamed  of  it  at  night.  He  made  one  more 
effort.  No  questions  were  asked;  he  was  ac- 
cepted, and  became  a  soldier.  He  was  intelli- 
g°nt,  manly,  courageous,  and  temperate.  His 
drink  was  cold  water.  Calmly  and  deliberately 
he  bade  farewell  to  his  aged  parents  and  "*« 
young  sister  and  brother,  turned  from  the  t 


200  Following  the  Flag. 

scenes  of  home  and  childhood,  hallowed  by  ever 
fragrant  memories,  buckled  on  his  knapsack,  and 
took  his  place  in  the  ranks.  When  mortally 
wounded  he  refused  to  leave  the  field,  but 
cheered  his  comrades  in  the  fight.  In  his  last 
letter,  written  to  his  sister,  dated  on  the  eve  of 
battle,  he  wrote: — 

"  I  left  home  to  help  defend  a  Constitution  that 
was  second  to  none  in  the  world,  a  flag  which 
every  nation  on  earth  respected ;  and  if  I  am  to 
die,  I  shall  be  happy  to  die  in  the  service  of  my 
country." 

The  boy-soldier  was  gone  from  the  ranks,  but 
his  spirit  was  there,  an  all-animating  presence. 

When  the  battle  began  in  the  morning,  I  was 
at  Hagerstown.  It  was  ten  miles  to  the  field, 
but  though  BO  far,  the  cannonade  seemed  very 
near.  It  rolled  along  the  valley  and  rumbled 
among  the  mountains.  The  people  left  their 
breakfasts,  and  climbed  the  hills  and  steeples  to 
behold  the  battle-cloud.  The  women  were  pale, 
and  stood  with  tearful  eyes,  forgetting  their 
household  caree. 

A  ride  directly  down  the  Sharpsburg  pike  would 
have  taken  me  to  the  rear  of  Lee's  army.  It 
would  be  a  new  and  interesting  experience  to 
witness  the  fight  from  that  side.  I  started  down 
the  pike,  my  horse  upon  the  gallop.  A  mile  out 
of  town  I  met  a  farmer. 

"  Where  are  you  going?  "  he  asked. 

"  To  see  the  battle." 

"  You  will  run  right  into  the  Rebels  if  you 
keep  on." 

"  That  is  what  I  want  to  do.  I  want  to  see 
the  battle  from  their  side." 


Following  the  Flag.  201 

"  Let  me  advise  you  not  to  go.  I  was  in  their 
clutches  yesterday.  They  threatened  to  take  me 
to  Richmond.  They  stole  my  horse  and  my 
money,  and  I  am  glad  enough  to  get  clear.  Let 
me  advise  you  again  not  to  go.  You  had  better 
go  down  to  Boonesboro',  and  see  the  battle  from 
our  side." 

It  was  good  advice,  and  I  was  soon  upon  the 
Boonesboro'  road. 

1  came  across  a  Rebel  soldier  lying  at  the  foot 
of  an  oak-tree.  He  was  weak  with  sickness, 
worn  down  by  long  marches,  and  had  dropped 
from  the  ranks.  He  belonged  to  Longstreet's 
corps.  He  was  too  weak  to  speak.  His  breath- 
ing was  short  and  quick  and  faint.  His  cheeks 
were  hollow,  his  eyes  sunken.  Two  kind-hearted 
farmers  came  and  took  him  into  a  house. 

"  I  am  sorry  I  came  up  here  to  fight  you,"  he 
whispered.  He  had  lain  beneath  the  oak  a  day 
and  a  night,  waiting  death,  expecting  no  help  or 
mercy  from  any  one.  The  unexpected  kindness 
filled  his  eyes  with  tears. 

Striking  off  from  the  turnpike  I  galloped  across 
the  fields,  through  woods,  over  hills  and  hollows, 
reached  the  Antietam,  crossed  it  by  a  ford,  and 
ascended  the  hill  to  Hoffman's  farm. 

Sedgwick  and  Williams  were  fighting  to  hold 
their  ground.  It  was  a  terrific  fire.  There  were 
heavy  surges,  like  breakers  upon  the  sea-beaches, 
like  angry  thunder  in  the  clouds, — ripples,  rolls, 
waves,  crashes!  It  was  not  like  the  voice  of 
many  waters,  for  that  is  deep,  solemn,  sweet, 
peaceful ;  the  symbol  of  the  song  of  the  redeemed 
ones,  which  will  ascend  forever  before  the  throne 
of  God,  when  all  war  shall  have  ceased. 


2O2  Following  the  Flag. 

It  was  a  fearful  contest  in  front  of  Sumner. 
Miller's  cornfield  was  all  aflame.  The  woods  by 
the  church  smoked  like  a  furnace.  Hooker's 
cannon  were  silent,  cooling  their  brazen  lips  after 
the  morning's  fever ;  but  the  men  stood  beside  the 
guns,  looking  eagerly  into  the  forest  beyond  the 
turnpike,  watching  for  the  first  sign  of  advance 
from  the  Rebels. 

All  the  houses  and  barns  near  Hoffman's  were 
taken  for  hospitals.  There  were  thousands  of 
wounded.  Long  lines  of  ambulances  wrere  com- 
ing down  from  the  field.  The  surgeons  were  at 
work.  It  was  not  a  pleasant  sight  to  see  so 
many  torn,  mangled  arms,  legs,  heads;  men 
with  their  eyes  shot  out,  their  arms  off  at  the 
shoulders,  their  legs  broken  and  crushed  by  can- 
non shot.  But  they  were  patient,  cheerful,  and 
hopeful.  The  nurses  and  attendants  made  them 
comfortable  beds  of  straw  upon  the  ground.  The 
agents  of  the  Sanitary  and  Christian  Commissions 
gave  them  coffee  and  crackers.  Many  a  noble 
hero  said,  "  I  thank  you !  God  bless  you !  " 

In  the  hollow  between  Poffenberger's  and  Hoff- 
man's were  the  Pennsylvania  Reserves,  what  was 
left  of  them.  Once  they  were  fifteen  thousand; 
now,  a  remnant.  They  were  sad,  but  not  dis- 
heartened. "  We  have  had  a  terrible  fight,"  said 
one.  "  Yes,  and  we  thrashed  the  Rebels.  Joe 
Hooker  knows  how  to  do  it,"  another  said.  "  We 
are  badly  cut  up,  though.  We  cant  lose  many 
more,  because  there  ar'n't  many  more  to  lose," 
said  the  first. 

"  I  am  sorry  Hooker  is  wounded.  We  Jhad 
licked  the  Rebels  fairly  when  he  left  the  field. 
I  guess  they  won't  put  us  in  again  to-day;  we 


Following  the  Flag.  203 

have  done  our  share;  but  if  they  do,  we  are 
ready,"  said  the  others. 

The  shells  and  solid  shot  from  the  Rebel  bat- 
teries in  the  woods  north  of  the  church  were  drop- 
ping around  us. 

"  See  there !  see  it  tear  the  ground ! "  one 
shouted,  and  pointed  towards  the  spot  where  a 
solid  shot  was  throwing  up  the  earth.  "  The  man 
who  owns  that  land  is  getting  his  plowing  done 
for  nothing,"  said  another. 

"Ha!  ha!  ha!" 

Another  shot  struck  near  a  soldier,  and  covered 
him  with  earth.  "  Fire  away !  you  can't  do  that 
again,  I'll  bet,"  he  said,  as  he  brushed  the  dirt 
from  his  clothes. 

"  Stand  by  the  guns ! "  was  the  quick,  impera- 
tive order.  The  men  sprang  to  their  feet.  Those 
who  were  at  the  spring,  in  the  hollow  of  the  field, 
filling  their  canteens,  came  to  the  lines  upon  the 
run. 

"What's  up?"  asked  an  officer.  "The  Rebels 
are  massing  in  front,  and  it  looks  as  though  they 
were  going  to  attack." 

"  Gibbons's  brigade  is  across  the  turnpike ;  he 
will  hold  them,  I  reckon,"  said  another  officer. 

I  rode  up  on  the  hill  in  rear  of  Poffenberger's. 
Captain  Gibbons  was  in  front  of  his  battery,  look- 
ing across  the  turnpike  into  the  woods. 

"  It  is  a  little  risky  for  you  to  be  on  horseback. 
Do  you  see  that  fence  over  there?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  Well,  the  Rebel  skirmishers  are  ther»,  and  we 
are  in  easy  range.  If  you  want  to  get  a  sight  of 
them,  you  had  better  dismount,  tie  your  horse, 
and  creep  down  under  the  shelter  of  this  fence." 


2O4  Following  the  Flag. 

The  cannon  balls  were  thick  upon  the  ground, 
and  there  were  pools  of  blood  where  the  artillery 
horses  had  fallen. 

"  This  was  a  warm  place  an  hour  ago,  and  may 
be  again;  for  I  see  that  the  Rebels  are  up  to 
something  over  there." 

I  look  as  he  directs,  and  see  a  column  of  troops 
moving  through  the  woods.  They  are  in  sight 
but  a  moment.  I  walk  along  the  line,  past  Gib- 
bons's,  Cooper's,  Easton's,  Durrell's,  Muma's, 
and  Gerrish's  batteries,  to  Poffenberger's  barn. 
Gerrish's  battery  is  very  near  the  building.  The 
gunners  are  tired  with  their  morning's  work,  and 
are  sound  asleep  under  the  wheat-stacks,  undis- 
turbed by  the  roar  a  half-mile  distant,  where 
Sedgwick  is  at  it,  or  by  the  shot  and  shells  which 
scream  past  them. 

Dead  and  wounded  men  are  lying  in  Poffen- 
berger's door-yard.  The  ground  is  stained  with 
blood.  Two  noble  white  horses  are  there,  one 
with  his  head  smashed,  the  other  with  his  neck 
torn, — both  killed  by  the  same  shot.  There  are 
dead  men  in  the  turnpike.  Gibbons's  brigade  is 
behind  the  stone  wall.  The  toll-house  is  riddled 
with  bullets.  There  are  flattened  pieces  of  lead 
among  the  stones.  The  trees*  are  scarred.  There 
are  fragments  of  shells.  The  ground  is  strown 
with  knapsacks,  guns,  belts,  canteens,  and  arti- 
cles dropped  in  the  fight. 

"  I  guess  you  are  about  near  enough.  This  is 
the  front  line,"  says  a  soldier. 

I  think  so,  too,  for  the  bullets  are  singing  over 
our  heads  and  past  us.  I  go  up  through  the 
woods,  south  of  Poffenberger's,  to  Miller's  corn- 
field. The  contest  has  lost  some  of  its  fury.  The 


Following  the  Flag.  205 

Rebels  have  been  repulsed,  and  both  sides  are  tak- 
ing breath. 

Mansfield's  corps  is  in  the  woods,  east  of  Mil- 
ler's. Sedgwick's  division  is  in  the  cornfield,  be- 
hind the  batteries  of  Cothran,  Woodruff,  Mathews, 
and  Thompson.  The  batteries  are  pouring  a  con- 
stant stream  of  shells  into  the  woods  beyond  the 
church. 

The  Union  loss  has  been  very  heavy, — Hooker, 
Sedgwick,  Dana,  HJ  rtsuff,  wounded,  and  Mans- 
field killed.  Meade  commands  Hooker's  corps,  and 
Howard,  with  his  one  arm,  commands  Sedgwick's 
division.  He  lost  his  right  arm  at  Fair  Oaks,  but 
he  is  in  the  saddle  again.  The  Rebel  dead  are 
thick  around  the  church,  and  in  the  field  in  front 
of  it,  and  along  the  turnpike,  mingled  with  those 
who  had  fallen  from  the  Union  ranks.  Five  times 
the  tide  of  battle  has  swept  over  the  ground  dur- 
ing the  morning.  The  officers  point  out  the  exact 
spot  where  they  stood.  They  tell  what  happened. 

"  We  stood  out  there,  in  the  center  of  the  field," 
says  an  officer  of  the  Tenth  Maine.  "  We  came 
up  just  as  Ricketts  was  giving  way.  The  Rebels 
were  outflanking  him,  and  his  troops  were  stream- 
ing through  the  cornfield.  The  Rebels  were  push- 
ing north  towards  Miller's.  Our  line  of  march 
was  towards  the  west,  which  brought  us  partly  in 
rear  of  their  line.  Those  dead  men  which  you  see 
out  there  belonged  to  the  Twentieth  Georgia. 
They  were  on  the  right  of  the  Rebel  line.  We 
gave  them  a  volley  right  into  their  backs.  They 
didn't  know  what  to  make  of  it  at  first.  They 
looked  round,  saw  that  we  were  in  their  rear,  then 
they  cut  for  the  woods.  It  forced  back  the  whole 
Rebel  line.  Just  then  Corporal  Viele,  of  company 


206  Following  the  Flag. 

K,  of  our  regiment,  and  a  corporal  of  the  Second 
Massachusetts,  dashed  after  them,  and  captured 
the  Colonel  of  the  Twentieth  Georgia,  and  a  lieu- 
tenant." 

"  And  Lieutenant-Colonel  Dwight,  of  the  Sec- 
ond Massachusetts,  captured  a  battle-flag,"  says 
a  soldier  of  that  regiment,  his  eyes  sparkling  with 
enthusiasm.  "  He  brought  it  in  under  a  shower 
of  bullets,  waving  it  over  his  head.  He  got  clear 
back  to  the  lines,,  and  then  was  wounded,  they  say 
mortally." 

THE  CENTER. 

There  was  a  lull  in  the  battle  after  the  terrible 
fight  around  the  church. 

General  French's  division,  of  Surnner's  corps, 
followed  Sedgwick  across  the  Antietam.  The 
division,  after  crossing  the  stream,  turned  to  the 
left,  marching  through  the  fields  towards  the 
house  of  Mr.  Muma.  Richardson,  as  soon  as  he 
crossed  the  bridge,  filed  to  the  left,  moved  along 
the  bank  of  the  river,  crossed  a  little  brook  which 
springs  from  the  hillside  near  Kulet's,  encountered 
Hill's  skirmishers,  drove  them  up  the  ravine,  and 
formed  his  line  under  cover  of  a  hill. 

French  is  in  the  ravine.  Half  of  his  division  is 
north  of  the  brook,  the  other  half  south.  He  has 
Weber's,  Kimball's,  and  Morris's  brigades.  He 
forms  his  brigades,  as  Sedgwick  did  his,  in  three 
lines, — Weber  in  front,  Morris  in  the  second,  and 
Kimball  in  the  third  line. 

Morris's  men  have  never  been  under  fire.  They 
are  new  troops.  They  have  heard  the  roar  of  bat- 
tle through  the  morning,  and  now,  as  they  advance 


Following  the  Flag.  207 

across  the  fields,  the  Rebel  batteries  on  the  hills 
all  around  Rulet's  house  open  upon  them,  gun 
after  gun,  battery  after  battery.  The  hillside 
grows  white.  A  silver  cloud  floats  down  the 
ravine.  They  are  so  near  that  it  infolds  them. 
There  are  flashes,  jets  of  smoke,  iron  bolts  in  the 
air  above,  also  tearing  up  the  ground  or  cutting 
through  the  ranks;  they  feel  the  breath  of  the 
shot,  the  puff  of  air  in  their  faces,  and  hear  the 
terrifying  shriek.  A  comrade  leaps  into  the  air, 
spins  round,  or  falls  like  a  log  to  the  ground 
They  behold  a  torn  and  mangled  body.  They 
saw  not  the  shot  which  wounded  him.  It  is  a 
terrible  experience,  yet  they  bear  the  trial  firmly. 
They  drop  upon  the  ground  while  the  lines  are 
forming,  and  the  shells  do  them  little  damage. 

Hill  has  his  front  line  in  the  ravine  by  Muma's. 
The  Rebel  soldiers  have  an  excellent  opportunity 
to  fill  their  canteens  from  the  cool  water  bubbling 
up  from  his  spring-house.  The  sharpshooters  are 
in  Muma's  chambers,  firing  from  the  windows  at 
French's  troops  as  they  advance  over  the  field 
east  of  the  house.  There  is  a  graveyard  east  of 
the  house,  and  the  skirmishers  lie  behind  the 
graves,  their  muskets  resting  upon  the  white  head- 
stones. 

French's  division  joins  Sedgwick's;  it  faces 
southwest,  while  Richardson's  faces  west.  French 
arrives  while  Sedgwick  is  having  the  great  strug- 
gle in  front  of  the  church.  Kirby's,  Bartlett's, 
and  Owen's  batteries  of  Sedgwick's  division  are 
on  the  hillside  east  of  Miller's  field,  raking  the 
Rebel  lines. 

The  Rebels  occupying  Muma's  house  and  barn 
annoy  Sumner's  artillerymen,  who  in  turn  aim 


208 


Following  the  Flag. 


their  guns  at  the  buildings.  A  shell  bursts  in  the 
barn  and  sets  it  on  fire.  A  black  cloud  rises. 
The  flames  burst  forth.  The  Rebels,  finding  the 


FRENCH'S  AVD  RICHARDSON'S  ATTACK. 


The  diagram  shows  the  positions  occupied  by  French  and  Richardson, 
also  by  Franklin's  aud  Porter's  corps. 

1  French's   Division  in  brigades. 

2  Richardson's  "         "         " 

3  Richardson's  batteries,  with  Sykes, 

of  Porter's  corps,  in  support. 

4  Taf  t's  and  Weber's  heavy  batteries, 

and  Porter's  corps. 

5  Slocum's  and  Smith's  Divisions, 

Franklin's  corps. 

6  Sedgwick's. 


B     Boonesboro'  Bridge. 
H     D.  H.  HilL 
Hd  Hood  in  reserve. 
L     Longstreet. 

Muina  s  house,  and  burial, 
ground. 

Dr.  Piper's. 

t'c 


M 


Rulet's. 


Smith  relieved  French  in  the  afternoon. 

The  roads  are  narrow  carriage-ways  leading  to  the  farm-houses. 


Following  the  Flag.  209 

place  too  hot  for  tliera,  apply  the  torch  to  the 
house,  and  retreat  to  Rulet's  orchard.  The  dark 
pillar  of  cloud,  the  bright  flames  beneath,  the  con- 
stant flashing  of  the  artillery,  and  the  hillsides 
alive  with  thousands  of  troops,  their  banners  wav- 
ing, their  bayonets  gleaming,  is  a  scene  of  terrible 
grandeur. 

Weber's  brigade  advances  steadily,  throwing 
down  the  fences,  scaling  the  stone-walls,  preserv- 
ing a  regular  line.  Not  so  with  Morris's,  which 
is  thrown  into  confusion.  The  time  has  come  to 
strike  a  great  blow. 

"  Tell  General  Kimball  to  move  to  the  front, 
and  come  in  on  the  left  of  Weber,"  was  French's 
order  to  General  Kimball. 

The  brigade  swings  towards  the  south,  past 
Morris's  brigade,  enters  the  ravine,  and  pushes  on 
towards  Rulet's. 

It  is  a  magnificent  movement.  Richardson  at 
the  moment  is  crowning  the  hill  south  of  the 
brook,  while  Tidball's  battery  is  throwing  shells 
up  the  ravine  into  the  orchard  beyond  Rulet's. 

The  hills  are  covered  with  troops.  Far  up  the 
hillside  in  Rulet's,  Muma's,  and  Dr.  Piper's  corn- 
fields are  Longstreet's  and  D.  H.  Hill's  troops. 
On  the  hills  south  of  Sharpsburg  is  A.  P.  Hill, 
just  arriving  from  Harper's  Ferry.  The  Rebel 
infantry  is  behind  the  stone  walls  and  rail  fences. 
All  of  the  hills  are  smoking  with  artillery.  Jack- 
son's batteries  by  the  church  are  still  thundering 
at  Howard,  wh*o.  now  that  Sedgwick  has  been 
carried  from  the  field,  commands  that  division  of 
Sumner's  corps.  Burnside'e  batteries  by  the 
bridge  are  all  in  operation. 

Mr.   Rulet  and   Mr.   Muma   live  about  half  a 


210  Following  the  Flag. 

mile  from  the  Hagerstown  pike.  A  narrow  path 
leads  along  the  hillside  to  the  pike.  Just  beyond 
Mr.  Muma's,  the  road  is  sunk  below  the  surface 
of  the  ground.  It  has  been  used  many  years,  and 
has  been  washed  by  rains,  forming  a  natural  rifle- 
pit,  in  which  D.  H.  Hill  posts  his  first  line.  Be- 
tween this  pathway  and  the  pike  is  a  cornfield, 
in  which  he  stations  his  second  line.  His  artillery 
is  planted  on  the  knoll,  higher  up,  near  the  turn- 
pike. 

It  is  but  a  few  rods  from  Muma's  to  the  road. 
"  Bloody  Lane,"  the  inhabitants  call  it  now.  The 
distance  from  Rulet's  is  less.  There  is  an  apple- 
orchard  west  of  Rulet's  house.  Beyond  that  the 
ground  rises  sharp  and  steep.  It  is  a  rounded 
knoll,  sloping  towards  the  west  into  the  sunken 
path. 

The  line  of  advance  taken  by  Weber  carries 
him  directly  towards  the  smoking  ruins  of  Mu- 
ma's buildings,  while  Kimball  passes  between 
Muma's  and  Rulet's. 

It  is  a  gallant  advance  which  they  make. 
Weber's  troops  move  over  the  mown  field,  past  the 
burial-ground,  leaping  the  fences.  Some  of  the 
men  pause  a  moment,  rest  their  rifles  on  the  rails 
and  the  tombstones,  and  take  a  long  shot  at  the 
dark  line  in  the  cornfield.  They  cannot  see  the 
nearer  line  of  Hill's  division,  lying  close  in  the 
hidden  road. 

Kimball,  a  little  farther  south,  joining  his  right 
to  Weber's  left,  sweeps  on  in  splendid  order  past 
Muma's  spring-house,  his  left  wing  touching  the 
apple-trees  around  Rulet's.  The  Rebel  cannon 
on  the  hills  are  sending  down  a  steady  stream  of 
shells.  The  Union  batteries  east  of  the  Antietam 


Following  the  Flag.  211 

— the  twenty-pounder  Parrotts — are  throwing 
rifled  shot  in  reply.  Richardson's  batteries  on  the 
hillock  beyond  the  ravine  are  firing  from  the 
southeast,  while  Kirby,  Owen,  Thompson,  and 
Bartlett,  are  raining  all  kinds  of  shot  from  the 
north.  It  is  a  tumultuous  roar.  Under  cover  of 
this  tremendous  fire,  French  moves  up  the  hill. 
His  men  reach  the  crest,  and  stand  within  ten 
rods  of  the  sunken  road.  There  is  a  rail  fence 
between  them  and  the  road.  Suddenly,  thousands 
of  men  seem  to  grow  out  of  the  ground.  The  long 
line  rises.  The  Rebels  thrust  the  muzzles  of  their 
muskets  between  the  rails.  The  work  of  death 
begins.  French's  men,  instead  of  fleeing  from  this 
unexpected  foe,  intrenched  in  so  strong  a  position, 
rush  with  a  loud  hurrah  towards  the  fence.  Hun- 
dreds fall  while  running,  but  those  who  survive 
pour  their  fire  into  the  road.  The  combatants 
are  not  ten  paces  apart.  Hill's  line  in  the  road  is 
consumed  like  a  straw  in  a  candle's  flame.  It 
melts  like  lead  in  a  crucible.  Officers  and  men  go 
down,  falling  in  heaps.  The  few  who  are  left 
after  the  tremendous  volleys  flee  into  the  corn- 
field, towards  the  turnpike.  French's  men  are 
wild  with  the  enthusiasm  which  conies  with  suc- 
cess. They  tear  away  the  rails,  leap  over  the 
fence,  plunge  into  the  road,  trampling  down 
the  dying  and  dead,  over  the  second  fence,  into 
the  cornfield,  and  rush  upon  the  second  line  with 
uncontrollable  fury,  scattering  it,  breaking  it, 
like  a  bundle  of  brittle  fagots.  It  is  a  terrible 
struggle.  There  are  hand  to  hand  fights  in  the 
corn-rows;  Union  and  Rebel  fall  together,  literally 
in  heaps,  like  sticks  of  wood  tossed  together  by 
choppers ! 


212  Following  the  Flag. 

"  See  the  smoke  how  the  lightning  is  cleaving  asunder, 
Hark  !  the  guns,  peal  and  peal,  how  they  boom  in  the 

thunder  ! 

From  host  to  host  with  kindling  sound, 
The  shouting  circle  signals  round  ; 
Ay,  shout  it  forth  to  life  or  death,— 
Freer  already  breathes  the  breath  ! 
The  war  is  waging,  slaughter  raging, 
And  heavy  through  the  reeking  pall 

The  iron  death-dice  fall  I 
Nearer  they  close — foes  upon  foes  ; 
'  Ready  ! '  from  square  to  square  it  goes. 

"  They  kneel  as  one  man  from  flank  to  Sank, 
And  the  sharp  fire  comes  from  the  foremost  rank. 
Many  a  soldier  to  earth  is  sent, 
Many  a  gap  by  the  ball  is  rent  ; 
O'er  the  corpse  before  springs  the  hinder  man. 
That  the  line  may  not  fail  to  the  fearless  van. 
To  the  right,  to  the  left,  and  around  and  around, 
Death  whirls  in  its  dance  on  the  bloody  ground. 
God's  sunlight  is  quenched  in  the  fiery  fight, 
Over  the  host  falls  a  brooding  night  ! 
Brothers,  God  grant,  when  this  life  is  o'ei; 
In  the  life  to  come  that  we  meet  once  more  !  " 

RICHARDSON'S  ATTACK. 

While  French  was  thus  dealing  with  General 
D.  H.  Hill,  Richardson  was  engaging  Longstreet. 
Richardson  crossed  the  Antietam  about  ten 
o'clock.  He  marched  down  the  western  bank, 
across  the  farm  of  Mr.  Newkirch,  crossing  the 
little  stream  coming  down  from  Rulet's. 

He  moved  to  gain  the  high  knolls  between 
Rulet's  and  the  Boonesboro'  road.  Having  crossed 


Following  the  Flag.  213 

the  brook,  he  faced  west,  drove  in  the  Rebel 
pickets,  and  ascended  the  nearest  knoll. 

All  of  Longstreet's  batteries  opened  upon  him, 
but  his  men  moved  round  the  hillock,  through 
the  hollows,  and  marched  well  up  to  the  Rebel 
lines  with  little  loss.  General  Meagher,  with  his 
Irish  brigade,  was  on  the  right,  the  tip  of  its  wing 
touching  Rulet's  garden.  Caldwell's  brigade  was 
on  the  left,  reaching  down  nearly  to  the  Boones- 
boro'  turnpike.  Brooks's  brigade  was  in  reserve. 

Longstreet's  batteries  were  on  the  hills  around 
Dr.  Piper's,  and  his  troops  a  part  of  them  in  the 
pathway,  the  upper  end  of  which  was  held  by 
D.  H.  Hill.  His  line  was  so  formed,  and  such 
was  the  ground,  that  Caldwell,  instead  of  swing- 
ing round  upon  Sharpsburg,  was  obliged  to  fall  in 
rear  of  Meagher,  and  become  a  second  line,  in- 
stead of  a  part  of  the  first. 

It  was  eleven  o'clock  when  Richardson  moved 
forward.  French  was  pouring  in  his  volleys  north 
of  Rulet's,  and  now  Meagher,  climbing  the  knolls, 
and  rushing  up  the  ravines,  came  upon  the  Rebels 
in  the  road.  It  was  a  repetition,  or  rather  a  con- 
tinuation, of  the  terrible  scene  then  enacting  a 
few  rods  further  north, — hundreds  falling  at  every 
discharge.  The  courage  of  the  Irish  brigade  did 
not  flag  for  an  instant.  They  fought  till  their 
ammunition  was  exhausted.  They  drove  the 
Rebels  from  the  road  and  held  it.  Again  and 
again  Longstreet  endeavored  to  recover  it,  but 
could  not  succeed. 

General  Richardson  was  wounded  and  carried 
from  the  field.  General  Meagher  was  bruised  by 
the  falling  of  his  horse.  His  men  worn,  ex- 
hausted, half  their  number  killed  and  wounded, 


214  Following  the  Flag. 

were  withdrawn.  He  retired  by  breaking  ranks 
and  filing  to  the  rear,  Caldwell's  troops  filing  to 
the  front  at  the  same  moment  and  taking  their 
places.  It  was  done  as  deliberately  as  a  dress 
parade. 

The  ground  towards  the  Boonesboro'  pike  is 
very  much  broken.  There  are  numerous  hillocks 
and  ravines,  cornfields,  stone  walls,  and  fences. 
Under  shelter  of  these,  Longstreet  stealthily 
moved  a  division  to  attack  Caldwell's  right  flank 
in  the  cornfield  west  of  the  sunken  road.  It  was 
a  part  of  the  force  attacking  French.  Brooks's 
brigade  went  upon  the  run  up  the  ravine,  and 
filled  the  gap  between  Caldwell  and  Kimball,  and 
held  it  against  all  the  assaults  of  the  enemy. 

On  Caldwell's  left,  the  sunken  road  winds 
among  the  hills.  The  Kebels  still  held  that  sec- 
tion. Colonel  Barlow  reconnoitered  the  ground. 
He  commanded  the  Sixty-first  and  Sixty-fourth 
New  York  regiments.  He  ordered  them  to  march 
by  the  left  flank.  They  pushed  out  into  the  fields 
towards  Sharpsburg,  gained  the  rear  of  the  Rebels 
still  holding  the  road,  and  forced  three  hundred 
to  surrender.  He  also  captured  their  stand  of 
colors. 

There  is  once  more  a  lull  in  the  battle.  Long- 
street  is  making  preparations  to  regain  his  lost 
ground.  Having  failed  on  French's  right,  by 
Rulet's,  he  renews  the  attack  on  the  left.  But 
Colonel  Cross  of  the  Fifth  New  Hampshire,  who 
has  watched  with  eagle  eye  the  Indians  of  the 
western  plains,  who  has  tracked  the  grizzly  bears 
of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  who  is  brave  as  well  as 
vigilant,  discovers  the  movement.  It  is  the 
same  which  has  been  successful  against  Sedgwick. 


Following  the  Flag.  215 

The  left  of  Caldwell  is  far  advanced  towards  Dr. 
Piper's,  when  Colonel  Cross  discovers  the  Rebel 
force  making  a  rapid  movement  to  gain  a  hill  in 
his  rear.  He  changes  front,  and  moves  his  regi- 
ment to  gain  the  hill.  The  two  lines  are  within 
close  musket  range.  They  make  a  parallel  move- 
ment, firing  as  they  run.  It  is  an  exciting  race. 
Colonel  Cross  cheers  his  men,  and  inspires  them 
with  his  own  untamable  enthusiasm.  He  gains 
the  hill,  faces  his  troops  towards  the  enemy,  and 
delivers  a  volley.  It  checks  their  advance  a  mo- 
ment, but,  rallied  by  the  officers,  they  rush  on, 
charging  up  the  hill.  Cross,  reinforced  by  the 
Eighty-first  Pennsylvania,  which  has  followed 
him,  gives  the  word. 

"  At  them,  boys ! "  He  leads  the  counter 
charge.  His  troops  rush  down  the  hill.  The 
Rebels  do  not  wait  their  coming,  but  break  in 
confusion.  Another  stand  of  colors,  those  of 
the  Fourth  North  Carolina,  and  more  prisoners, 
are  the  trophies. 

Again  Longstreet  tries  to  drive  back  the  center, 
and  regain  the  road;  and  again  Barlow  repulses 
him,  charging  up  through  the  cornfield,  almost 
up  to  the  Hagerstown  turnpike,  and  gaining  Dr. 
Piper's  house.  Vincent's  and  Graham's  batteries 
gallop  to  the  hills  south  of  Rulet's,  wheel  into 
position,  and  reply  to  the  batteries  on  the  hills 
along  the  turnpike,  north  of  Piper's.  But  the 
Rebel  batteries  by  the  church  enfilade  the  ground 
west  of  the  sunken  road.  Hancock,  who  now  com- 
mands Richardson's  division,  can  hold  his  ground, 
but  he  cannot  advance.  Thus  by  one  o'clock,  Lee 
has  been  pushed  from  his  advanced  lines  on  the 
right  and  on  the  center.  He  still  holds  the  rocky 


216  Following  the  Flag. 

ledges  in  the  woods  behind  the  church ;  he  main- 
tains his  position  along  the  turnpike,  and  holds 
the  lower  bridge,  where  Burnside  is  endeavoring 
to  force  a  crossing.  All  the  while,  there  is  a  con- 
tinuous cannonade  by  Poffenberger's,  by  Miller's, 
and  in  front  of  the  church.  There  are  occasional 
volleys  of  musketry,  and  a  rattling  fire  from  the 
skirmishers. 

GENERAL    FRANKLIN'S    ARRIVAL. 

It  was  past  noon  when  General  Franklin's  corps 
arrived  upon  the  field.  The  troops  had  marched 
all  the  morning  from  Crampton's  Pass.  General 
Smith's  division  was  in  advance,  followed  by 
Slocum's.  The  corps  crossed  the  Antietam,  fol- 
lowing the  line  over  which  Sedgwick  had  marched. 

The  Rebels  were,  at  that  hour,  moving  down 
from  Sharpsburg  to  turn  Caldwell's  left  flank. 
Hancock  had  just  taken  command  of  the  division. 
He  sent  to  Franklin  for  help.  He  was  short  of 
artillery.  Franklin  gent  him  Hexamer's  battery, 
and  two  regiments.  One  of  them  was  the  Seventh 
Maine,  commanded  by  Major  Hyde.  They  were  of 
Hancock's  own  brigade.  He  had  tried  them  at 
Williamsburg,  at  White-Oak  Swamp,  and  Mal- 
vern.  General  Hancock  assigned  them  a  peril- 
ous duty.  "  The  Rebel  skirmishers  behind  the 
hill  are  picking  off  our  gunners.  I  want  them 
driven  from  that  position,"  he  said.  The  regi- 
ment started  towards  the  hill.  The  Rebels  saw 
the  movement  and  commenced  a  rapid  fire.  Ma- 
jor Hyde  halted,  gave  a  volley  and  marched  on, 
the  men  loading  their  muskets  as  they  advanced. 

It  was  a  brave  movement.     Unsupported  by 


Following  the  Flag.  217 

other  troops,  the  small  body,  numbering  only  one 
hundred  and  sixty-five  men,  and  fifteen  officers, 
struck  out  boldly  towards  the  enemy.  The  bat- 
teries on  the  hills  beyond  Dr.  Piper's  played  on 
them.  The  guns  on  the  hill  towards  the  church 
sent  down  their  shells.  The  cannon  on  the  knolls 
north  of  Sharpsburg  sent  solid  shot  across  the  ra- 
vine, diagonally  through  the  line.  The  infantry 
in  front  of  them  gave  rapid  volleys.  Shells  from 
the  Union  batteries  north  of  Muma's,  mistaking 
them  for  Rebels,  fired  upon  them.  Yet  not  a  man 
faltered.* 

Once  more  beneath  the  terrible  storm  from  foe 
and  friend,  Major  Hyde  halts  his  men,  delivers  a 
volley,  and  then  with  a  cheer  dashes  upon  the 
Rebel  skirmishers,  who  are  behind  a  wall,  driving 
them  back  to  the  main  line.  Then  marching  by 
the  left  flank,  seeking  the  shelter  of  a  hill,  he 
keeps  up  a  steady  fire.  Officers  and  men  fight 
with  great  bravery.  Among  the  officers  is  Lieu- 
tenant Brown.  He  left  the  classic  halls  of  Bow- 
doin  College  when  his  country  called  for  the  serv- 
ices of  patriots.  His  captain  falls.  The  company 
show  signs  of  faltering.  He  springs  to  the  front. 
He  is  their  commander  now. 

"Rally,  boys!  Rally!"  he  shouts.  But  while 
the  words  are  on  his  lips,  he  falls,  shot  through 
the  brain. f 

The  Rebels  came  down  in  great  force,  and  Ma- 
jor Hyde  is  obliged  to  fall  back.  Hexamer  has 
used  up  his  ammunition.  He  has  been  of  great 
service.  Woodruff  takes  his  place.  Pleasanton, 
commanding  the  artillery,  brings  sixteen  guns  to 

*  Major  Hyde's  Report. 

f  Maine  Adjutant  General's  Report,  1862. 


218  Following  the  Flag. 

bear  upon  the  advancing  troops.  The  fire  is  so 
steady  and  effective  that  the  Rebel  line  retires 
without  making  an  attack. 

While  this  is  taking  place  on  the  left,  or  south 
of  Rulet's,  the  contest  is  still  raging  by  Muma's. 
Hill  is  making  desperate  efforts  to  recover  his 
lost  ground  in  the  cornfield  and  the  sunken  road. 

French  has  b?en  compelled  to  fall  back  into  the 
shelter  of  the  ravine  by  Muma's.  His  men  are 
out  of  ammunition,  and  unless  reinforced  must 
yield. 

It  is  at  this  moment  that  Franklin's  two  divis- 
ions move  over  the  field  northeast  of  Muma's 
The  men  are  weary  with  their  long  marching. 
They  have  heard  the  battle  echoing  along  Pleas- 
ant Valley  all  the  morning,  and  have  hastened  on 
to  aid  their  comrades.  They  cross  the  fields  with 
their  standards  waving.  Irwin's  brigade  is  in 
advance.  It  pushes  through  the  corner  of  the 
woods,  east  of  Miller's  cornfield,  passes  Thomas's 
battery,  and  reaches  the  open  field  north  of  Mu- 
ma's. Hill  has  a  brigade  lying  upon  the  ground, 
behind  a  ledge.  Irwin  charges  them.  There  is  a 
short  contest  at  the  ledge.  The  Rebels  yield 
and  retreat  across  the  turnpike,  followed  by 
Irwin. 

The  ground  slopes  gently  from  the  church  to 
the  east.  Jackson's  batteries  are  where  they  have 
been  all  the  morning,  in  the  woods  behind  the 
church.  They  have  full  sweep  of  the  field.  They 
open  upon  Irwin,  whose  right  flank  is  near  the 
church,  on  the  ground  which  Howard  occupied  in 
the  forenoon.  It  is  an  enfilading  fire.  It  is  im- 
possible for  Irwin  to  advance.  He  cannot  remain. 
He  retires  a  short  distance,  and  his  men  drop 


Following  the  Flag.  219 

upon  the  ground,  sheltered  by  the  ridge  from  the 
enemy's  batteries,  holding  their  position  through 
the  remainder  of  the  day. 

The  Vermont  brigade  relieves  General  French. 
The  Rebels  have  come  down  into  the  cornfield 
west  of  Muma's,  from  which  they  have  been 
driven,  and  are  rifling  the  pockets  of  the  dead  and 
wounded.  General  Smith  gives  the  word.  The 
Vermont  brigade  charges  over  the  ground  once 
more,  driving  the  Rebels  to  the  hills  along  the 
turnpike. 

Slocum's  division  relieves  Sedgwick's  in  the 
woods  east  of  Miller's.  General  Franklin,  as  soon 
as  he  comes  into  position,  orders  an  assault. 
Slocum  forms  his  men  to  make  the  advance  across 
the  field  where  Mansfield  and  Sedgwick  have 
fought.  General  Sumner  is  Franklin's  superior 
officer,  and  he  does  not  think  it  advisable  to  at- 
tack. He  is  not  always  free  from  despondent 
moods.  His  own  corps  has  suffered  severely. 
Sedgwick  has  been  driven.  French  and  Richard- 
son are  exhausted.  There  is  a  consultation  among 
the  officers  commanding  the  corps  and  divisions 
and  brigades,  in  the  woods,  in  rear  of  Slocum's 
line.  Sumner,  Franklin,  Smith,  Slocum,  Newton 
are  there;  also  General  Hunt,  commanding  the 
artillery. 

Franklin  wishes  to  attack  with  all  his  force. 
Smith,  Slocum,  and  Newton  second  his  wishes. 
Sumner  alone  is  opposed.  "  My  plan  is,"  said 
General  Franklin,  "  to  bring  up  fifty  pieces  of  the 
reserve  artillery,  plant  them  here,  rain  shells  upon 
the  enemy  for  a  half  hour,  and  then  charge  with 
my  two  divisions,  and  break  their  line." 

Gen.  McClellan  visits  the  field,  and  directs  the 


22O  Following  the  Flag. 

commanders  to  hold  their  positions,  but  to  make 
no  attack.* 

Some  of  the  subordinate  commanders  retire 
gloomily  to  their  commands.  They  disagree  in 
opinion  with  their  commander.  They  believe  that 
the  hour  has  come  when  the  decisive  blow  can  be 
given.  As  good  soldiers,  it  is  their  duty  to  obey ; 
but  they  sit  down  by  the  fence  in  the  edge  of  the 
woods,  dissatisfied  with  the  decision  of  General 
McClellan.  The  reserve  artillery  is  in  the  field 
northeast,  a  few  rods  distant, — a  hundred  guns. 
They  believe  that  the  time  has  come  to  use  it. 
They  do  not  like  the  plan  of  fighting  in  detach- 
ments— Hooker  in  the  morning — then  Mansfield 
— then  Sedgwick's  division — then  French,  and 
Richardson,  and  Burnside — who  is  separated  from 
the  main  army,  and  has  a  hard  task  assigned 
him. 

During  the  afternoon,  the  Rebels  made  a  dem- 
onstration on  the  right  by  Poffenberger's.  It  was 
done  to  cover  up  their  real  intentions.  I  was 
talking  with  General  Howard  when  an  officer 
dashed  up. 

"  The  Rebels  are  advancing  to  attack  us,"  said 
he. 

"  Let  them  have  the  heaviest  fire  possible  from 
the  batteries,"  was  the  reply. 

As  I  rode  towards  the  batteries  on  the  ridge 
by  Poffenberger's,  thirty  guns  opened  their  bra- 
zen lips,  each  piece  speaking  three  times  a  minute. 
The  dark  gray  masses,  dimly  discerned  through 
the  woods  and  among  the  tasseled  corn,  wavered, 
staggered,  reeled,  swayed  to  and  fro,  advanced  a 
few  steps,  then  disappeared. 

*  McClellan's  Report,  p.  208. 


Following  the  Flag.  221 

GENERAL  BURNSIDE's  ATTACK. 

General  Burnside's  task  was  the  hardest  of  all. 
The  banks  of  the  river  by  the  lower  bridge  are 
steep  and  high,  and  the  land  on  both  sides  is 
broken.  The  road  leading  to  the  bridge  winds 
down  a  narrow  ravine.  The  bridge  is  of  stone, 
with  three  arches.  It  is  twelve  feet  wide,  and 
one  hundred  and  fifty  feet  long. 

The  western  bank  is  so  steep  that  one  can 
hardly  climb  it.  Oak-trees  shade  it.  Half-way 
up  the  hill  there  is  a  limestone  quarry, — excava- 
tions affording  shelter  to  sharpshooters.  At  the 
top  there  is  a  stone  wall,  a  hundred  feet  above 
the  water  of  the  winding  stream,  and  yet  so  near 
that  a  stone  may  be  thrown  by  a  strong-armed 
man  across  the  stream. 

A  brigade  of  Rebels,  with  four  pieces  of  artil- 
lery, guarded  the  bridge.  There  were  sharp- 
shooters beneath  the  willows,  and  in  the  thick 
underbrush  along  the  bank  of  the  stream.  There 
were  riflemen  in  the  excavations  on  the  hillside 
and  behind  the  trees.  The  four  cannon  were  be- 
kind  the  wall,  with  the  great  body  of  infantry  in 
support.  The  bridge,  the  hills  and  hollows  on  the 
eastern  bank,  are  raked  and  searched  in  every 
part  by  the  infantry. 

South  of  Sharpsburg  there  are  numerous  batter- 
ies ready  to  throw  solid  shot  and  shells  over  the 
heads  of  the  brigade  by  the  bridge.  If  Burnside 
carries  the  bridge,  there  are  the  heights  beyond, 
the  ground  in  front  all  open,  swept  and  enfiladed 
by  batteries  arranged  in  a  semicircle,  supported 
by  A.  P.  Hill's  and  a  portion  of  Longstreet's 
troops.  A.  P.  Hill  was  not  on  the  ground  in  the 


222  Following  the  Flag. 

morning,  but  arrived  while  the  battle  was  in 
progress  on  the  right  and  center. 

General  Burnside  formed  his  troops  on  the 
farm  of  Mr.  Rohrbach,  with  Sturgis's  division  on 
the  right,  Wilcox  in  the  center,  Rodman  on  the 
left,  and  Cox's  division,  commanded  by  Crook, 
in  reserve.  Benjamin's  battery  of  twenty- 
pounder  Parrotts,  Simmons's,  McMullen's,  Dur- 
rell's,  Clark's,  Muhlenburgh's,  and  Cook's  batter- 
ies were  stationed  on  the  hills  and  knolls  of 
Rohrbach's  estate  during  the  night  of  the  16th. 
The  troops  lay  on  their  arms,  prepared  to 
move  whenever  General  McClellan  issued  the 
order. 

At  daybreak  the  Rebel  batteries  on  the  Sharps- 
burg  hills  began  a  rapid  fire.  The  shells  fell 
among  the  troops.  Here  and  there  a  man  was 
struck  down,  but  they  maintained  their  ground 
with  great  endurance.  It  was  a  severe  test  to  the 
new  regiments,  which  never  had  been  under  fire. 
It  requires  strong  nerves  to  lie  passive,  hour  after 
hour,  exposed  to  a  cannonade.  But  the  men  soon 
learned  to  be  indifferent  to  the  screaming  of  the 
something  unseen  in  the  air.  They  ate  their  hard 
tack,  and  watched  the  distant  flashes  from  the 
white  cloud  upon  the  Sharpsburg  hills.  They 
talked  of  the  guns,  and  learned  to  distinguish 
them  by  the  sound. 

"  That  is  a  rifle  shot." 

"  There  comes  a  shell." 

"  I  wonder  where  that  will  strike." 

With  such  remarks  they  whiled  away  the  mo- 
ments. 

The  Rebel  brigade  holding  the  bridge  was  com- 
manded by  General  Toombs.  Before  the  arrival 


Following  the  Flag.  223 

of  A.  P.  Hill,  the  force  of  the  enemy  on  this  part 
of  the  field  was  about  six  thousand. 

So  vigorous  was  Burnside's  attack,  that  noth- 
ing but  the  arrival  of  Hill  prevented  an  irretriev- 
able defeat.* 

Burnside  received  his  orders  at  ten  o'clock.f 
Hooker  had  been  at  it  all  the  morning.  Standing 
by  his  head-quarters,  Burnside  could  see  the  dark 
lines  moving  to  and  fro  on  Miller's  field.  Mans- 
field was  going  up  the  slope.  Sumner  was  cross- 
ing the  Antietam.  The  batteries  all  along  the  line 
were  thundering. 

"  You  are  to  carry  the  bridge,  gain  the  heights 
beyond,  and  advance  along  their  crest  to  Sharps- 
burg,  and  reach  the  rear  of  the  enemy,"  was  the 
order  from  General  McClellan  to  General  Burn- 
side.  Easily  ordered ;  not  so  easily  accomplished. 
Burnside  has  less  than  fourteen  thousand  men  to 
accomplish  a  task  harder  than  that  assigned  to 
any  other  commander.  He  must  carry  the  bridge, 
gain  the  ridge,  then  move  over  an  open  field  to 
attack  the  heights  beyond,  which  are  steeper  and 
more  easily  defended  than  the  ledges  by  the 
church,  or  the  hills  west  of  the  sunken  road.  It 
is  by  nature  the  strongest  part  of  the  line. 

Burnside's  batteries  opened  with  renewed  vigor. 
Cox,  commanding  the  corps  (Burnside  command- 
ing the  left  wing),  detailed  Colonel  Kingsbury 
with  the  Eleventh  Connecticut  to  act  as  skir- 
mishers, and  drive  the  Rebel  sharpshooters  from 
the  head  of  the  bridge. 

A  short  distance — a  third  of  a  mile — below  the 
bridge  there  is  a  ford.  Rodman's  division  was 

*  Charleston  Cmirier's  account  of  the  battle, 
f  Burnside's  Testimony. 


224  Following  the  Flag. 

ordered  to  cross  at  that  point,  while  Crook  and 
Sturgis  were  ordered  to  carry  the  bridge. 

The  Eleventh  Connecticut  advanced,  winding 
among  the  hills,  deploying  in  the  fields,  firing 
from  the  fences,  the  trees,  and  stone  walls.  But 
from  the  woods,  the  quarry,  the  wall  upon  the 
crest  of  the  hill,  the  road  upon  the  western  bank, 
they  received  a  murderous  fire.  Crook's  column, 
which  had  been  sheltered  by  a  ridge,  marched 
down  the  road.  The  cannon  upon  the  opposite 
bank  threw  shells  with  short  fuses.  The  column 
halted  and  opened  fire.  Sturgis's  division  passed 
in  their  rear,  and  reached  the  bridge,  under  cover 
of  the  hot  fire  kept  up  by  Crook. 

The  Second  Maryland  and  Sixth  New  Hamp- 
shire charged  upon  the  bridge.  Instantly  the 
hillside  blazed  anew  with  musketry.  There  were 
broad  sheets  of  flame  from  the  wall  upon  the 
crest,  where  the  cannon,  double-shotted,  poured 
streams  of  canister  upon  the  narrow  passage. 
The  head  of  the  column  melted  in  an  instant. 
Vain  the  effort.  The  troops  fell  back  wider  cover 
of  the  ridge  sheltering  the  road  leading  to  Rohr- 
bach's. 

General  McClellan  sent  an  aide  to  General 
Burnside  with  the  message: — 

"  Assault  the  bridge  and  carry  it  at  all  haz- 
ards." 

It  was  nearly  one  o'clock  before  the  disposi- 
tions were  all  made  for  another  attempt.  Fer- 
rero's  brigade,  consisting  of  the  Fifty-first  New 
York,  Fifty-first  Pennsylvania,  Thirty-fifth  and 
Twenty-first  Massachusetts,  was  selected  to  make 
the  decisive  attack. 

In  Napoleon's  campaigns,  the  bridge  of  Lodi 


Following  the  Flag.  225 

and  the  causeway  at  Arcola,  swept  by  artillery 
and  infantry,  were  carried  by  the  bravery  and 
daring  and  enthusiasm  of  his  troops ;  but  the  task 
assigned  to  Ferrero's  brigade  was  not  a  whit 
easier  than  those  historic  efforts.  The  Thirty- 
fifth  Massachusetts  had  been  in  the  service  less 
than  a  month.  They  were  hardy  mechanics  and 
farmers ;  Napoleon's  soldiers  were  such  by  profes- 
sion, who  had  endured  the  trials,  hardships,  and 
discipline  of  successive  campaigns ;  but  these  men, 
gathering  in  solid  column  at  noon  behind  the 
ridge,  on  this  September  day,  had  left  their 
plows  and  anvils  and  benches,  not  because  they 
loved  military  life,  or  the  excitement  of  battle,  or 
the  routine  of  camp  life,  but  because  they  loved 
their  country.  The  Twenty-first  Massachusetts 
had  been  with  Burnside  in  North  Carolina.  Their 
commander,  Colonel  Clark,  at  home,  was  a 
teacher  of  youth,  accustomed  to  the  lecture-room 
of  Amherst ;  but  he  had  left  his  crucibles  and  re- 
torts, and  the  shaded  walks  of  the  college  he  loved, 
and  the  pleasant  society  of  the  beautiful  town,  to 
serve  his  country.  He  was  wounded  at  South 
Mountain,  and  Major  King  commanded  them 
now. 

The  men  from  New  York  left  their  wheat-fields 
and  mills,  and  the  men  from  Pennsylvania  their 
coal-mines  and  foundries,  to  be  citizen  soldiers. 
They  have  not  learned  the  art  of  war. 

The  troops  upon  the  opposite  bank  were  also 
citizen  soldiers,  serving  the  so-called  Confederacy 
with  bravery  and  valor.  They  were  sheltered  by 
woods,  by  excavations,  by  walls  and  fences, 
ravines  and  hills.  They  had  great  advantage  in 
position,  and  confidently  expected  to  hold  the 


226  Following  the  Flag. 

ground.  Their  commander  could  look  down  from 
his  head-quarters  on  the  Sharpsburg  hills,  and 
behold  their  gallantry. 

To  carry  that  bridge  would  be  an  achievement 
which  would  have  forever  a  place  in  the  history  of 
the  nation.  Men,  when  preparing  to  do  a  great 
duty,  where  life  and  honor  are  at  stake,  some- 
times, with  clear  vision,  look  down  the  path  of 
ages.  The  mind  asks  itself,  How  will  those  who 
come  after  me  look  upon  the  work  of  to-day? 
The  soul  feels  the  weight  of  the  hour,  the  respon- 
sibility of  the  moment,  the  duty  of  the  instant. 
With  the  truly  brave  there  can  be  no  faltering 
then,  in  the  face  of  danger.  They  can  die  if  need 
be,  but  they  cannot  turn  from  their  duty. 

Once  more  the  effort.  Simmons  plants  two  of 
his  guns  to  sweep  the  hillside  across  the  stream. 
The  brave  and  noble  Colonel  Kingsbury  leads  out 
his  regiment  once  more.  The  assaulting, column 
prepare  for  the  decisive  movement.  They  fix  their 
bayonets  firmly,  throw  aside  their  knapsacks  and 
all  that  encumbers  them. 

All  is  ready.  The  signal  is  given.  The  Elev- 
enth Connecticut  spring  to  their  work.  They 
dash  down  to  the  river,  firing  rapidly.  Their 
Colonel  falls,  mortally  wounded,  but  his  men 
fight  on.  Enraged  now  at  their  loss,  they  fight  to 
avenge  him.  The  long,  dark  column  is  in  motion. 
It  emerges  from  the  shelter  of  the  ridge.  Again 
the  hillside  and  the  wall  above  become  a  sheet  of 
flame.  Up  to  the  bridge,  upon  it,  dash  the  men  in 
blue,  their  eyes  glaring,  their  muscles  iron,  their 
nerves  steel.  The  front  rank  goes  down.  Men 
pitch  headlong  from  the  parapet  into  the  water. 
Stones  fly  from  the  arches.  Shells,  shrapnel, 


Following  the  Flag.  227 

canister,  tear  the  ranks  asunder,  but  on,  to  the 
center  of  the  bridge  and  across  it,  with  a  yell 
louder  than  the  battle,  up  the  steep  hillside,  creep- 
ing, climbing,  holding  their  breath,  summoning 
all  the  heroism  of  life,  all  energy,  into  one  effort, 
charging  with  the  gleaming  bayonet,  they  drive 
the  Rebels  from  the  bushes,  the  trees,  the  quarries, 
the  wall ! 

The  work  is  accomplished.  The  ground  is 
theirs,  won  from  General  Toombs,  who,  before  the 
war  began,  boasted  that  the  time  would  come 
when  he  would  call  the  roll  of  his  slaves  on 
Bunker  Hill. 

The  Rebels  flee  in  confusion  across  the  field  to 
gain  the  heights  nearer  the  town.  Ferrero's  men 
lie  down  behind  the  wall  and  on  the  hillside, 
under  shelter  at  last.  They  bathe  their  fevered 
brows,  and  satisfy  their  thirst  in  the  stream, 
while  the  other  divisions  of  the  corps  move 
down  from  their  positions  of  the  morning.  It 
was  gloriously  done,  and  the  place  will  be 
known,  forever,  in  history,  as  the  Burnside 
Bridge. 

General  Burnside  was  now  separated  from  the 
main  army.  Longstreet  held  the  hills  east  of  the 
town,  and  from  his  batteries  there,  could  partly 
enfilade  Richardson  on  the  one  hand,  and  Burn- 
side  on  the  other.  His  cannon  swept  the  bridge 
on  the  Boonesboro'  pike.  None  of  McClellan's 
troops  had  crossed  there.  It  was  nearly  two  miles 
from  Richardson  to  Burnside.  General  McClel- 
lan  was  fearful  that  Lee  would  cross  the  middle 
bridge  to  the  east  side  of  the  Antietam  and  cut 
off  Burnside;  therefore  General  Porter's  corps 
was  held  in  reserve  east  of  the  river  by  the  heavy 


228  Following  the  Flag. 

guns.*  But  Lee  would  have  found  it  a  difficult 
task,  for  Porter's  heavy  guns  commanded  the  ap- 
proach to  the  bridge  from  the  west.  If  McClellan 
could  not  cross  the  bridge  because  Longstreet's 
guns  swept  it,  neither  could  Lee  have  crossed 
under  the  fire  of  Taft,  Langner,  Yon  Kleizer, 
Weaver,  Weed,  and  Benjamin. 

The  Antietam,  a  half-mile  below  Burnside's 
bridge,  makes  a  sudden  curve  toward  the  west. 
It  is  crossed  by  one  other  bridge,  at  Antietam 
Iron-works,  and  then  joins  the  Potomac.  By 
throwing  General  Burnside  across  the  Antietam, 
General  McClellan  designed  not  to  turn  the  right 
of  Lee  and  gain  possession  of  his  only  line  of  re- 
treat to  Shepardstown,  but  to  carry  the  heights, 
then  pass  along  the  crest  towards  the  right.f  But 
this  movement  isolated  General  Burnside  from 
the  army.  He  must  hold  the  bridge  or  be  cut  off. 
He  would  be  in  a  cul  de  sac,  a  bag  with  only  one 
place  of  escape,  at  the  Antietam  Iron-works. 

When  General  Lee  saw  the  preparations  of 
Burnside  to  advance,  after  having  carried  the 
bridge,  he  weakened  his  left  to  strengthen  his 
right.  Hood,  who  was  lying  in  reserve  behind 
Jackson,  was  sent  down.  Longstreet  moved  some 
of  his  t  -igades.  Jackson  made  a  demonstration 
at  Poffenberger's,  already  noticed,  to  make  Mc- 
Clellan fear  an  attack  at  that  point. 

General  Lee  intended  to  do  more  than  merely 
hold  his  line  against  Burnside.|  By  massing  his 
troops  at  Sharpsburg,  when  Burnside  was  far 

*  McClellan's  Report,  p.  207. 
f  McClellan's  Report,  p.  201. 
\  Statement  of  a  Rebel  officer  after  the  battle, — a  prisoner. 


Following  the  Flag.  229 

enough  advanced,  Lee  intended  to  seize  the  bridge 
and  cut  off  Burnside's  retreat. 

Burnside's  divisions  crossed  the  stream  at  the 
bridge  and  at  the  ford,  and  formed  for  an  advance 
upon  the  heights  near  the  town.  Wilcox  was  on 
the  right,  supported  by  Rodman  in  the  center, 
Scammon's  brigade  on  the  left,  and  Sturgis  in 
rear  of  Rodman. 

While  the  troops  were  crossing  and  forming, 
Longstreet's  and  A.  P.  Hill's  batteries  kept  up  a 
constant  fire  of  shells.  Clark's,  Durrell's,  Cook's, 
and  Simmons's  batteries  went  across  the  bridge, 
gained  the  crest  of  the  hill  beyond,  came  into 
position,  and  opened  fire  in  reply. 

General  Wilcox  was  on  the  road  leading  from 
the  bridge  to  Sharpsburg,  which  passes  up  a  ra- 
vine. A  brook  which  has  its  rise  beyond  the  town, 
gurgles  by  the  roadside.  Rebel  batteries  on  the 
hills  in  front  of  the  town  enfiladed  the  ravine, 
sweeping  it  from  the  town  to  the  river.  There 
was  no  shelter  for  the  troops  while  advancing. 
They  must  take  the  storm  in  their  faces. 

Neither  was  there  any  cover  for  Rodman, 
Sturgis,  and  Scammon.  The  ground,  from  the 
stone  wall  on  the  top  of  the  river  bank  to  the  hills 
occupied  by  Hill  and  Longstreet,  was  all  tillage 
land, — wheat-fields,  and  pastures,  and  patches  of 
corn.  There  were  fences  to  throw  down,  hills  to 
climb,  all  to  be  doixe  under  fire  from  cannon  ar- 
ranged in  crescent  form,  pouring  down  a  concen- 
trated fire  from  the  heights. 

The  signal  officer,  upon  Elk  Ridge,  five  hundred 
feet  above  the  battle-field,  beholds  all  the  oper- 
ations of  the  Rebel  army.  From  his  lookout,  with 
his  telescope,  he  can  sweep  the  entire  field.  His 


230  Following  the  Fla^,. 

assistant  waves  a  flag,  and  an  officer,  with  his  eye 
at  the  telescope  by  McClellan's  head-quarters, 
reads  a  message  of  this  import,  transmitted  by 
the  little  flag. 

"  The  Rebels  are  weakening  their  left,  and  con- 
centrating their  troops  upon  their  right." 

The  officer  writes  it  in  his  message  book,  tears 
out  the  leaf,  and  bands  it  to  General  McClellan. 
He  thus  knows  Lee's  movements,  the  disposition 
of  his  forces,  as  well  as  if  he  himself  had  looked 
from  the  mountain  summit  upon  the  moving 
column. 

He  can  make  a  counter  movement,  if  he  chooses, 
by  weakening  his  own  right  to  help  Burnside,  or 
he  can  throw  in  Porter's  corps  of  twelve  thou- 
sand strong,  to  help  Burnside,  by  a  dash  upon 
the  center,  or  leave  Burnside  to  struggle  against 
the  superior  force  in  front  of  him,  move  Porter 
upon  the  double  quick  to  the  right,  unite  him 
with  Franklin,  order  up  fifty  or  eighty  guns  from 
his  reserve  artillery,  gather  the  brigades  of 
Hooker's,  Williams's,  and  Sumner's  corps  to  hold 
the  line,  while  Franklin  and  Porter,  twenty  thou- 
sand strong,  fall  like  a  thunderbolt  upon  Jack- 
son, and  break  him  in  pieces.  He  can  adopt  one 
other  plan, — hold  what  has  already  been  gained. 
He  adopts  the  last,  and  makes  no  movement. 

It  was  three  o'clock  before  Burnside's  troops 
were  in  position  for  the  advance.  The  entire  line 
moved,  Wilcox  and  Crook  up  the  ravine  and  on 
both  sides  of  it,  Rodman  across  the  fields  south 
of  the  highway,  and  Scammon  along  the  river 
bank. 

A.  P.  Hill,  from  his  position,  enfiladed  Rod- 
man, who  was  obliged  to  change  his  line  of  march. 


Following  the  Flag.  231 

He  severed  his  right  from  Wilcox,  and  wheeled 
towards  the  southwest. 

He  was  obliged  to  make  this  maneuver,  to  meet 
Hill  face  to  face,  but  it  brought  upon  his  line  an 
enfilading  fire  from  the  cannon  and  infantry 
nearer  the  town,  and  it  opened  a  wide  gap  in  the 
line,  which  Burnside  was  obliged  to  fill  by  push- 
ing in  Sturgis, — his  only  reserve. 

The  troops  move  quickly  to  the  attack.  Wil- 
cox and  Crook  sweep  all  before  them.  The  Rebel 
batteries  which  have  had  possession  of  the  hills 
east  of  the  town  through  the  day  are  compelled 
to  fall  back  from  knoll  to  knoll. 

There  is  a  mill  by  the  roadside,  a  half-mile  east 
of  the  town.  The  hills  opposite  the  mill  on  the 
right  hand  are  sharp  and  steep.  It  is  about  half 
a  mile  across  the  fields  to  the  Boonesboro'  pike, 
where  Richardson's  left  has  been  struggling  to 
gain  a  foothold. 

The  Rebel  batteries,  which  have  been  thunder- 
ing all  day  from  these  hillocks  between  the 
Boonesboro'  road  and  the  highway  to  Burnside's 
bridge,  have  enfiladed  Richardson.  They  have 
answered  Taft,  and  Weber  and  Porter's  batteries 
upon  the  east  bank  of  the  river ;  they  have  thrown 
solid  shot  almost  to  the  head-quarters  of  General 
McClellan;  but  now,  under  the  resolute  advance 
of  Wilcox  and  Crook,  they  are  forced  to  with- 
draw. 

Rodman  meanwhile  is  wheeling  in  the  open 
field,  under  a  fire  from  front,  right  and  left,  pour- 
ing hot  upon  him  like  the  concentrating  rays  of  a 
lens. 

Hill  had  his  own  division,  consisting  of 
Branch's,  Gregg's,  Field's,  Fender's  and  Archer's 


232 


Following  the  Flag. 


brigades,  also  Jenkins  and  Toombs.  Hood  was 
sent  down  from  the  church,  amd  held  in  reserve.* 
Rodman  and  Fairchild's  and  Harland's  brig- 
ades; Scammon  had  his  own  and  Ewing's. 
They  drove  Hill's  first  line  back  upon  the  second. 
Fairchild  ordered  a  charge.  His  troops  went 
across  the  field,  through  the  waving  corn  with  a 
liuzzah.  They  faced  a  destructive  fire.  One  shell 


Hd 


BURNSIDE'S  SECOND  ATTACK. 

1  Wilcox's  Division.  H    A.  P.  Hill. 

2  Sturgis's  L    Part  of  Longstreet's  command 
8  Rodman's     "                                    Hd  Hood. 

4  Scammon's  brigade.  T    Toombs's  brigade. 

5  Union  batteries  on  ground  from  S    Sharpsburg. 

which   the   Rebels   had  been  M    Mill. 

driven.  R    Rohrbach's  house. 

6  Batteries  of  heavy  guns. 

*  Campaign  from  Texas  to  Maryland,  and  Charleston  Courier. 


Following  the  Flag.  233 

killed  eight  men  of  the  Ninth  New  York.  The 
color-bearers  were  shot.  The  guards  fell.  Cap- 
tain Leboir  seized  one,  Captain  Lehay  the  other, 
and  led  the  regiment  up  the  hill  to  the  road  lead- 
ing south  from  Sharpsburg.  They  found  shelter 
under  the  wall,  and  halted. 

The  other  regiments  of  the  brigade  joined 
them.  Harland  found  greater  opposition.  His 
troops  were  cut  down  by  a  volley  from  a  brigade 
of  Rebels  lying  in  a  cornfield.  They  fought  a 
while,  became  confused,  crowded  together,  and 
were  forced  back. 

General  McClellan,  from  his  head-quarters,  can 
see  all  that  is  going  on,  for  there  is  an  unob- 
structed view  of  the  field.  He  is  with  Fitz-John 
Porter  on  the  high  hill  east  of  the  Antietam. 

An  officer  rides  up  swiftly.  He  is  Burnside's 
aide.  His  horse  pants. 

"  I  must  have  more  troops  and  guns.  If  you 
do  not  send  them  I  cannot  hold  my  position  half 
an  hour." 

That  is  the  message.  Fitz-John  Porter  has 
twelve  thousand  troops.  They  have  been  specta- 
tors of  the  battle  through  the  day.  They  have 
had  breakfast  and  dinner,  and  nearly  two  days 
of  rest  since  their  arrival  upon  the  ground.  They 
might  be  a  thunderbolt  at  this  moment.  Couch's 
and  Humphrey's  divisions  will  be  up  during  the 
night. 

But  they  are  the  only  reserves  present.  Slo- 
cum  has  taken  Sedgwick's  place.  He  has  not 
beea  engaged,  and  his  men  stand  with  ordered 
arms.  Shall  Porter  be  put  in?  McClellan  COH- 
sults  Porter  and  Sykes,  and  then  replies: — 

"  Tell  General  Burnside  that  I  will  send  him 


234  Following  the  Flag. 

Miller's  battery.  I  have  no  infantry  to  spare.  He 
must  hold  his  ground  till  dark.  Tell  him  if  he 
cannot  hold  his  ground,  he  may  fall  back  to  the 
bridge;  but  he  must  hold  that,  or  all  is  lost." 

Porter's  corps  and  Slocum's  division  of  Frank- 
lin's, eighteen  thousand  men  in  all,  have  taken  no 
part  in  the  battle.  Smith  is  holding  an  important 
position.  He  has  made  one  gallant  charge,  but 
his  troops  are  ready  to  fight.  There  are  twenty 
thousand  men  which  can  take  the  offensive,  and 
nearly  a  hundred  guns'  of  the  artillery.* 

The  right  flank  of  the  Rebels  is  all  but  turned. 
Wilcox  is  close  upon  the  town.  Rodman  has 
driven  Hill,  and  is  holding  his  ground.  Such  is 
the  condition  of  affairs  as  the  sun  goes  down. 

It  is  useless  for  Burnside  to  struggle  without 
supports.  He  fights  till  the  coming  on  of  twilight, 
and  then  recalls  his  troops. 

The  regiments  of  Fairchild's  brigade,  far  up  on 
the  hillside,  upon  ground  won  from  the  enemy  by 
their  valor,  go  back  reluctantly. 

"  The  men,"  says  Lieutenant-Colonel  Kimball, 
of  the  Ninth  New  York,  "  retired  in  good  order, 
at  a  slow  step,  and  with  tears  in  their  eyes,  at  the 
necessity  which  compelled  them  to  leave  the  field 
they  had  so  dearly  won."  f 

It  was  a  necessity.  Without  reinforcements  he 
could  not  hold  his  ground,  and  Lee  could  cut  him 
off  if  he  remained  so  far  from  the  bridge. 

The  daylight  is  dying  out.  Through  the  hours 
from  early  morning  the  roar  of  battle  has  been 

*  See  McClellan's  statement  of  the  number  of  troops  present, 
p.  214,  Report. 

*  Lieutenant  Colonel-Kimball's  Report. 


Following  the  Flag.  235 

unceasing.  Four  hundred  cannon  have  shaken 
the  earth,  and  nearly  two  hundred  thousand  men 
have  struggled  for  the  mastery.  At  times  the 
storm  has  lulled  a  little,  like  the  wind  at  night, 
then  rising  again  to  the  fierceness  of  a  tornado. 
In  the  intervals  of  the  cannonade,  low  moans 
come  up  from  the  hollows,  like  the  wail  of  the 
night-wind  on  a  lonely  shore. 

On  the  right,  through  the  morning,  the  fiery 
surges  ebbed  and  flowed,  and  dashed  to  and  fro, 
now  against  the  ledges  in  the  woods,  and  now 
against  the  ridge  by  Poffenberger's.  They  have 
left  crimson  stains  upon  the  threshold  of  the 
church.  The  sunken  road  has  drunk  the  blood 
of  thousands.  The  cornfields,  changing  from  the 
green  of  Summer  to  the  russet  of  Autumn  are 
sprinkled  with  magenta  dyes.  The  battle  is  at 
this  hour  indecisive,  but  the  artillery  of  both 
armies  put  on  new  vigor  as  the  sun  goes  down,  as 
if  each  was  saying  to  the  other,  "  We  are  not 
beaten." 

Once  more  the  firing  is  renewed.  Standing  on 
the  high  hill  east  of  the  Antietam,  occupied  by 
Porter,  I  can  see  almost  up  to  Poffenberger's. 
The  batteries  upon  the  hill  in  rear  of  his  house 
are  thundering.  I  can  see  the  glimmer  of  the 
flashes,  and  the  great  white  cloud  rising  above 
the  trees,  by  Miller's.  And  there  in  the  cornfield, 
Porter's,  Williston's,  and  Walcott's  batteries  are 
pounding  the  ledges  behind  the  church,  and  sweep- 
ing the  hillside.  The  woods  which  shade  the 
church,  where  Jackson  stands,  are  smoking  like 
a  furnace.  Richardson's  batteries,  in  front  of 
Lee,  are  throwing  shells  into  the  cornfield  beyond 
Rulet's. 


236  Following  the  Flag. 

The  twenty-pounder  Parrotts  on  the  hill  by  my 
side  open  once  more  their  iron  lips.  The  hills  all 
around  Sharpsburg  are  flaming  with  Rebel  guns. 
The  sharpshooters  all  along  the  line  keep  up  a 
rattling  fire.  Near  the  town,  hay-stacks,  barns, 
and  houses  are  in  flames.  At  my  left  hand,  Burn- 
side's  heavy  guns,  east  of  the  river,  are  at  work. 
His  lighter  batteries  are  beyond  the  bridge.  His 
men  are  along  the  hillside,  a  dark  line,  dimly 
seen,  covered  by  a  bank  of  cloud,  illuminat- 
ing it  with  constant  flashes.  All  the  country 
is  flaming,  smoking,  and  burning,  as  if  the  last 
great  day,  the  judgment  day  of  the  Lord,  had 
come. 

Gradually  the  thunder  dies  away.  The  flashes 
are  fewer.  The  musketry  ceases,  and  silence 
comes  on,  broken  only  by  an  occasional  volley, 
and  single  shots,  like  the  last  drops  after  a 
shower. 

Thirty  thousand  men,  who  in  the  morning  were 
full  of  life,  are  bleeding  at  this  hour.  The  sky  is 
bright  with  lurid  flames  of  burning  buildings,  and 
they  need  no  torches  who  go  out  upon  the  bloody 
field  to  gather  up  the  wounded.  Thousands  of 
bivouac  fires  gleam  along  the  hillsides,  as  if  a 
great  city  had  lighted  its  lamps.  Cannon  rumble 
along  the  roads.  Supply  wagons  come  up.  Long 
trains  of  ambulances  go  by.  Thousands  of 
slightly  wounded  work  their  way  to  the  rear, 
dropping  by  the  roadside,  or  finding  a  bed  of 
straw  by  wheat-stacks  and  in  stables.  There  is 
the  clatter  of  hoofs, — the  cavalry  dashing  by,  and 
the  tramp,  tramp,  tramp  of  Couch's  and  Hum- 
phrey's divisions,  marching  to  the  field. 

There  are  low  wails  of  men  in  distress,  and 


Following  the  Flag.  237 

sharp  shrieks  from  those  who  are  under  the  sur- 
geon's hands. 

While  obtaining  hay  for  my  horse  at  a  barn,  I 
heard  the  soldiers  singing.  They  were  wounded, 
but  happy;  for  they  had  done  their  duty.  They 
had  been  supplied  with  rations, — hard  tack  and 
coffee, — and  were  lying  on  their  beds  of  straw. 
I  listened  to  their  song.  It  was  about  the  dear 
old  flag. 

"  Our  flag  is  there !    Our  flag  is  there ! 

"We'll  hail  it  with  three  loud  huzzahs! 
Our  flag  is  there !    Our  flag  is  there ! 

Behold  the  glorious  stripes  and  stars! 
Stout  hearts  have  fought  for  that  bright  flag, 

Strong  hands  sustained  it  mast-head  high, 
And  oh !  to  see  how  proud  it  waves 

Brings  tears  of  joy  to  every  eye. 

"  That  flag  has  stood  the  battle's  roar, 

With  f oeman  stout  and  f oeman  brave ; 
Strong  hands  have  sought  that  flag  to  lower, 

And  found  a  traitor's  speedy  grave. 
That  flag  is  known  on  every  shore, 

The  standard  of  a  gallant  band, 
Alike  unstained  in  peace  or  war, 

It  floats  o'er  Freedom's  happy  land." 

Then  there  came  thoughts  of  home,  of  loved 
ones,  of  past  scenes,  and  pleasant  memories,  and 
the  songs  become  plaintive.  They  sung  the  old 
song : — 

"  Do  they  miss  me  at  home— do  they  miss  me 
At  morning,  at  noon,  or  at  night  ? 


238  Following  the  Flag. 

And  lingers  a  gloomy  shade  round  them, 

That  only  my  presence  can  light  ? 
Are  joys  less  invitingly  welcome, 

And  pleasures  less  bright  than  before, 
Because  one  is  missed  from  the  circle, — 

Because  I  am  with  them  no  more  ? 

There  was  sadness,  but  not  discouragement.  It 
was  the  welling  up  of  affection,  the  return  of 
sweet  recollections,  which  neither  hardship,  suf- 
fering, privation,  or  long  absence  could  efface. 
They  loved  home,  but  they  loved  the  old  flag  bet- 
ter. Missed  at  home  ?  Ah !  how  sadly ! 


CHAPTEK  XIII. 

AFTER   THE    BATTLE. 

THE  army  commanded  by  General  Lee  in  the 
battle,  according  to  Pollard,  the  Southern  his- 
torian, numbered  seventy  thousand.  General  Mc- 
Clellan  states  in  his  report  that  it  was  ninety- 
seven  thousand.  His  estimate  was  made  up  from 
information  obtained  from  deserters,  spies,  and 
prisoners : — 

Jackson's   corps, 24,778 

Longstreet's  corps, 23,342 

D.  H.  Hill,  15,525 

Stuart, 6,400 

Ransom  and  Jenkins 3,000 

Detached  regiments, 18,400 

Artillery,  400  guns, 6,000 

97,445 


Following  the  Flag.  239 
General  McClellan's  forces  were: — 

1st   corps,   Hooker's 14,856 

2d        "      Sumner's, 18,813 

5th       "      Porter's 12,930 

6th        "      Franklin's, 12,300 

9th       "      Burnside's 13,819 

12th       "       Mansfield's, 10,126 

Cavalry, 4,320 


87,164 

Each  division  had  its  own  artillery,  which  is 
enumerated  in  the  above  statement. 

There  were  twelve  thousand  four  hundred  and 
sixty-nine  killed,  wounded,  and  missing  from  Mc- 
Clellan's army  in  this  battle.  About  two  thou- 
sand of  them  were  killed,  and  nine  thousand  five 
hundred  missing. 

The  Rebel  loss  is  supposed  to  have  been  about 
fifteen  thousand. 

Thirteen  guns,  fifteen  thousand  small  arms,  six 
thousand  prisoners,  and  thirty-nine  colors  were 
taken  from  the  Rebels  at  Antietam,  South  Moun- 
tain, and  Crampton's  Pass. 

The  army  expected  a  renewal  of  the  attack  on 
the  morning  of  the  18th.  It  was  a  beautiful  day. 
Two  divisions,  Couch's  and  Humphrey's,  had  ar- 
rived, which,  with  Porter's  corps  and  Slocum's 
division  of  Franklin's,  were  fresh.  Smith  had 
been  engaged  but  a  short  time  on  the  17th.  There 
were  nearly  thirty-five  thousand  troops  which 
could  be  relied  upon  for  a  vigorous  attack.  The 
reserve  artillery  could  be  brought  in.  There  were 
several  thousand  Pennsylvania  militia  at  Hagers- 


240  Following  the  Flag. 

town,  not  of  much  account  for  fighting,  but  which 
could  be  used  for  train  guards. 

"  Whether  to  renew  the  attack  on  the  18th,  or 
to  defer  it,  even  with  the  risk  of  the  enemy's 
retirement,  was  the  question  with  me,"  says 
General  McClellan. 

He  deliberated,  and  decided  not  to  attack  for 
the  reasons,  that,  if  he  lost  the  battle,  Lee  could 
march  on  Washington,  Baltimore,  Philadelphia, 
and  New  York,  without  an  enemy  to  oppose  him, 
living  on  the  country ;  the  troops  were  tired ;  and 
the  supply  trains  were  in  the  rear.  Sedgwick's 
division  and  Hooker's  corps  were  somewhat  de- 
moralized and  scattered.  Sumner  thought  Sedg- 
wick's division  could  not  be  relied  upon  to  at- 
tack the  enemy  vigorously.  Meade  commanding 
Hooker's  corps,  said  his  troops  could  resist  better 
than  make  an  attack.  The  efficiency  of  the  troops 
was  good  as  far  as  it  went. 

"  The  morale  of  some  of  the  new  troops  under 
Burnside  was  impaired,"  says  General  McClellan.* 

"  My  command  was  in  good  condition,  holding 
its  position  on  the  opposite  side  of  Antietam. 
One  brigade  had  been  severely  handled,  but  I  con- 
sidered it  in  fighting  condition,"  says  General 
Burnside.f 

General  McClellan  expected  fourteen  thousand 
more  men,  and  taking  all  things  into  considera- 
tion he  decided  not  to  renew  the  attack. 

General  Lee's  army  had  seen  great  hardship. 
The  Kebels  had  marched  from  Richmond.  "  One 
fifth  of  them  were  barefoot,  one  half  of  them  in 
rags,  and  the  whole  of  them  famished,"  writes 

*  Report,  p.  212.  f  Burnside's  Testimony,  p.  642. 


Following  the  Flag.  241 

Pollard  the  Southern  historian.*  Lee  was  far 
from  his  supplies.  He  had  no  reinforcements  at 
hand.  His  troops  were  much  exhausted.  A.  P. 
Hill  had  marched  with  great  rapidity  from  Har- 
per's Ferry.  Jackson's  corps  had  suffered  as  se- 
verely as  Hooker's.  D.  H.  Hill  had  lost  more  than 
Sedgwick.  Longstreet  could  hardly  be  a  match 
for  French,  Richardson,  and  the  whole  of  Frank- 
lin's corps.  Lee,  if  defeated,  had  a  great  river 
in  his  rear  which  must  be  crossed  at  one  ford, 
which  would  give  McClellan  the  shortest  line  to 
Richmond.  Sigel  was  in  front  of  Washington, 
Heintzelman  was  at  Alexandria.  Keyes  was  at 
Yorktown.  Could  not  these  forces  cut  off  his  re- 
treat to  Richmond?  He  was  in  a  perilous  situ- 
ation. He  sent  his  wounded  across  the  Potomac 
to  Martinsburg  and  Winchester, — also  his  wagons, 
and  made  preparations  for  a  rapid  movement  of 
his  army  into  Virginia. 

Early  in  the  morning  I  rode  to  the  right,  came 
upon  the  line  by  Poffenberger's.  Rations  had 
been  served;  and  the  troops  were  in  position,  ex- 
pecting orders  to  move. 

Colonel  Andrews,  commanding  Gordon's  brig- 
ade in  Mansfield's  corps,  was  riding  along  the 
line.  "  How  are  your  men,  Colonel?  " 

"  All  right.  They  had  a  pretty  hard  time  yes- 
terday; but  having  had  a  good  breakfast,  they 
feel  well.  We  expect  to  advance  in  a  few  mo- 
ments." 

I  talked  with  the  soldiers.  "  We  gave  them  a 
good  thrashing  yesterday,  and  mean  to  drive  them 
into  the  Potomac  to-day,"  said  one.  The  sharp- 

*Vol.  II.,  p.  143, 

**v 

• 


242  Following  the  Flag. 

shooters  were  lying  in  the  field  in  front  of  the 
church.  All  were  ready. 

At  noon,  I  rode  once  more  along  the  lines. 
Some  of  the  batteries  which  had  exhausted  their 
ammunition  in  the  battle  had  refilled  their  cais- 
sons, and  were  waiting  orders  to  take  position. 
The  gunners  were  lying  on  the  ground. 

"  Do  you  think  there  will  be  a  battle  to-day?" 
I  asked  an  officer. 

"  O,  yes.  We  shall  be  at  it  in  a  few  minutes. 
We  are  all  ready." 

One  o'clock, — the  wounded  men  were  all  re- 
moved. The  flag  of  truce  had  been  taken  down. 

Two  o'clock, — and  no  order  to  begin  the  attack. 
Officers  were  impatient.  They  wondered  at  the 
delay.  I  rode  to  Elk  Ridge,  and  went  up  the 
mountain's  side.  Beyond  Sharpsburg  there  was 
a  cloud  of  dust.  Baggage  wagons  were  moving 
west.  Lee's  troops  were  in  line,  where  they  had 
been  in  the  morning,  but  there  were  some  indica- 
tions of  a  retreat. 

At  sunset,  I  looked  once  more  from  the  moun- 
tain. The  evidences  had  increased  that  Lee  in- 
tended to  cross  the  Potomac. 

The  morning  of  the  19th  dawned.  Lee  was 
gone!  He  took  away  all  his  artillery,  except  one 
iron  gun  and  some  disabled  caissons  and  wagons. 

Riding  now  over  all  the  field,  I  found  many 
Rebel  dead  in  the  woods  by  the  church.  Among 
them  were  bodies  clothed  in  the  Union  blue,  lying 
where  they  fell,  close  up  to  the  Rebel  line. 

There  was  one  soldier  whose  pulse  was  forever 
still,  whose  eyes  looked  straight  toward  the  sky. 
The  ground  was  stained  with  his  blood,  which 
had  flowed  from  a  wound  in  his  breast.  Upom 


Following  the  Flag.  243 

his  countenance  there  was  a  pleasant  smile,  and 
a  brightness  as  if  a  ray  of  glory  had  fallen  upon 
him  from  heaven.  His  Bible  was  open  upon  his 
heart.  I  read : — 

"  The  Lord  is  my  shepherd ;  I  shall  not  want. 
He  maketh  me  to  lie  down  in  green  pastures; 
he  leadeth  me  beside  the  still  waters.  He  re- 
storeth  my  soul;  he  leadeth  me  in  the  paths  of 
righteousness  for  his  name's  sake.  Yea,  though 
I  walk  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death, 
I  will  fear  no  evil,  for  thou  art  with  me;  thy  rod 
and  thy  staff,  they  comfort  me." 

I  could  not  discover  his  name.  He  wras  un- 
known to  the  living.  He  belonged  to  a  New  York 
regiment,  that  was  all  I  could  learn.  Doubtless 
the  Lord  was  with  him  when  he  passed  through 
the  valley. 

The  slaughter  had  been  terrible  in  the  sunken 
road,  where  French  and  Richardson  had  charged. 
Across  the  fences,  twenty  thousand  muskets  had 
flashed.  Wil  listen's,  Walcott's,  Owen's,  and 
Ayer's  batteries  had  made  terrible  havoc  in  the 
ranks  of  Hill.  Some  of  the  enemy  had  fallen 
towards  the  advancing  columns;  some  were  lying 
across  the  fence  behind  them,  shot  while  endeavor- 
ing to  escape;  some  were  killed  while  loading 
their  guns;  one  while  tearing  the  cartridge  with 
his  teeth.  He  had  died  instantly,  and  the  car- 
tridge was  in  his  hand. 

There  was  an  officer  still  grasping  his  sword. 
He  had  fallen  while  cheering  his  men,  with  all 
his  muscles  set,  his  nerves  under  tension,  the 
word  of  command  on  his  lips.  It  was  a  fearful 
sight  along  that  road.  It  was  as  if  a  mighty 
mower  had  swept  them  down  at  a  single  stroke. 


244  Following  the  Flag. 

Sharpsburg  was  full  of  Rebel  wounded.  I  con- 
versed with  an  officer  of  Walker's  command. 

"  I  have  been  in  all  the  battles  before  Richmond 
and  at  Manassas,  but  I  never  experienced  such  a 
fire  as  you  gave  us  yesterday,"  he  said. 

"  I  noticed  that  you  lost  heavily  at  the  sunken 
road." 

"  Yes.  It  was  a  terrible  slaughter.  We  couldn't 
keep  our  ranks  closed,  and  if  your  troops  had 
pressed  on  they  might  have  broken  through  our 
line." 

"  They  came  pretty  near  it  as  it  was,  did  they 
not?" 

"  Yes.  We  were  all  tired  out.  We  got  up  from 
Harper's  Ferry  on  the  morning  of  the  battle.  We 
had  no  supper  Tuesday,  marched  all  night,  had 
no  breakfast,  and  went  right  into  the  fight  as  soon 
as  we  reached  the  field.  We  have  lived  on  green 
corn  and  apples  half  of  the  time  since  we  left 
Richmond.  Half  of  our  men  are  barefoot.  We 
were  in  no  condition  to  fight.  We  wondered  that 
McClellan  did  not  renew  the  battle  yesterday. 
We  expected  it." 

General  McClellan  was  at  the  hotel,  looking 
careworn  and  troubled.  Lee  was  beyond  his 
reach.  The  army  was  pouring  through  the  town. 
Some  soldiers  cheered  him  as  they  passed,  while 
others  expressed  their  dissatisfaction  because  Lee 
had  escaped. 

The  invasion  of  the  North  was  ended.  Neither 
Washington  nor  Baltimore  had  fallen  into  the 
hands  of  the  Rebels.  Lee  had  not  dictated  terms 
of  peace  in  Independence  Square.  Maryland  had 
not  responded  to  the  call  to  join  the  Confederacy. 

The  dreams  indulged  at  the  South  of  an  upris- 


Following  the  Flag.  245 

ing  of  the  people  of  the  State  had  proved  delusive. 
Lee  had  captured  Harper's  Ferry  through  the 
incompetency  of  the  commander  of  the  place. 
That  was  the  only  material  advantage  gained. 
He  had  won  a  victory  at  Groveton,  through  the 
treasonable  failure  of  General  Porter  to  join 
General  Pope,  and  the  tardiness  of  General  Mc- 
Clellan's  withdrawal  from  the  Peninsula,  but  had 
been  defeated  at  South  Mountain  and  Antietam. 

General  Lee  retreated  to  Martinsburg  and  Win- 
chester to  rest  his  exhausted  troops.  General  Mc- 
Clellan  marched  to  Harper's  Ferry  and  Berlin, 
on  the  Potomac,  and  went  into  camp.  Lee  could 
not  take  the  offensive.  His  troops  were  worn 
and  disheartened.  They  had  marched  with  great 
rapidity;  fought  at  Groveton;  had  moved  on 
to  Maryland;  fought,  some  of  them  at  South 
Mountain,  others  at  Harper's  Ferry;  had  lived 
on  short  rations,  making  up  the  lack  of  food 
with  green  corn.  They  were  barefoot  and  rag- 
ged. They  slept  without  tents  or  blankets.  They 
were  exposed  to  all  the  storms.  The  men  of 
Georgia  and  Alabama  and  Texas  shivered  with 
the  ague  in  the  keen  air  of  the  mountains  through 
the  October  nights.  Some  of  them,  for  the  first 
time  in  their  lives,  beheld  the  beautiful  spangles 
of  the  hoar-frosts.  At  Winchester,  in  the  heart 
of  one  of  the  loveliest  and  most  fertile  valleys  in 
America,  they  were  in  want  of  food.  Lee  seized 
all  the  forage  and  provisions  he  could  find  among 
the  farmers.  He  was  obliged  to  wagon  his  sup- 
plies from  Culpepper,  eighty  miles  distant,  over 
roads  which  became  muddy  after  a  half-hour's 
rain. 

General  McClellan,  on  the  other  hand,  received 


246  Following  the  Flag. 

his  supplies  by  rail  within  a  mile  or  two  of  his 
camp.  He  thought  that  the  army  was  not  in 
condition  to  undertake  another  campaign ;  nor  to 
bring  on  another  battle,  unless  it  had  great  ad- 
vantages over  the  enemy. 

"  My  present  purpose,"  he  wrote  to  General 
Hal  leek  on  the  27th,  "  is  to  hold  the  army  about 
as  it  is  now,  rendering  Harper's  Ferry  secure,  and 
watching  the  river  closely,  intending  to  attack  the 
enemy  should  he  attempt  to  cross." 

President  Lincoln  visited  the  army,  and  urged 
General  McClellan  to  attack  Lee.  There  was  a 
favorable  opportunity.  Large  reinforcements  had 
been  received,  and  the  troops  were  in  good  spirits ; 
the  weather  was  favorable.  Lee  was  far  from  his 
supplies;  his  army  was  smaller  than  McClellan's. 
But  General  McClellan  was  not  disposed  to  move. 
On  the  6th  of  October,  he  received  orders  from 
General  Halleck  to  cross  the  Potomac  and  give 
battle  to  the  enemy,  or  drive  him  south.  "  You 
must  move  while  the  roads  are  good,"  was  the 
telegram. 

Some  of  the  troops  needed  clothing,  and  were 
in  want  of  shoes.  The  cavalry  were  deficient  of 
horses.  Complaint  was  made  that  supplies  were 
withheld. 

"  The  railroads  are  now  embarrassed  to  supply 
you;  and  supplies  here  wait  for  the  return  of 
cars  detained  while  loaded  near  your  position," 
was  the  telegram  of  General  Meigs  from  Wash- 
inton. 

On  the  10th  of  October,  General  Stuart  with 
two  thousand  Rebel  cavalry  crossed  the  Potomac, 
near  the  town  of  Hancock ;  visited  Chambersburg, 
Pennsylvania,  turned  toward  the  east,  rode  round 


Following  the  Flag.  247 

McClellan's  army,  and  escaped  with  little  loss 
into  Virginia.  General  McClellan's  plans  for  his 
capture  failed.  The  army  was  mortified,  and  the 
people  indignant;  but  the  raid,  although  nothing 
came  of  it,  gave  great  pleasure  to  the  Rebels. 

President  Lincoln  sent  a  friendly  letter  to 
General  McClellan. 

"  You  remember,"  he  wrote,  "  my  speaking  to 
you,  of  what  I  called  your  over-cautiousness. 
Are  you  not  over-cautious  when  you  assume, 
that  you  cannot  do  what  the  enemy  is  constantly 
doing?  Should  you  not  claim  to  be,  at  least,  his 
equal  in  power,  and  act  upon  the  claim?  As  I 
understand,  you  telegraph  General  Halleck,  that 
you  cannot  subsist  your  army  at  Winchester, 
unless  the  railroad  from  Harper's  Ferry  to  that 
point  be  put  in  working  order.  But  the  enemy 
does  now  subsist  his  army  at  Winchester,  at  a 
distance  twice  as  great  from  railroad  transporta- 
tion as  you  would  have  to  do  without  the  railroad 
last  named.  Again,  one  of  the  standard  maxims  of 
war,  as  you  know,  is  to  operate  upon  the  enemy's 
communications  as  much  as  possible  without  ex- 
posing your  own.  You  seem  to  act  as  if  this 
applies  against  you,  but  cannot  apply  in  your 
favor.  Change  positions  with  the  enemy,  and 
think  you  not,  he  would  break  your  communica- 
tions with  Richmond  within  the  next  twenty- 
four  hours?  You  dread  his  going  into  Pennsyl- 
vania. But  if  he  does  so  in  full  force,  he  gives 
up  his  communications  to  you  absolutely,  and 
you  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  follow  and  ruin 
him;  if  he  does  so  with  less  than  full  force,  fall 
upon  and  beat  what  is  left  behind  all  the  easier. 
.  .  .  You  know,  I  desired  but  did  not  .order  you 


243  Following  the  Flag. 

to  cross  the  Potomac  below,  instead  of  above,  the 
Shenandoah  and  Blue  Ridge.  My  idea  was,  that 
this  would  at  once  menace  the  enemy's  com- 
munications, which  I  would  seize,  if  he  would 
permit.  If  he  should  move  northward,  I  would 
follow  him  closely,  holding  his  communications. 
If  he  should  prevent  our  seizing  his  communica- 
tions and  move  toward  Richmond,  I  would  press 
closely  to  him,  fight  him,  if  a  favorable  oppor- 
tunity should  present,  and  at  least  try  to  beat 
him  to  Richmond  on  the  inside  track." 

"  I  say  <  try.'  If  we  never  try  we  never  shall 
succeed.  If  he  make  a  stand  at  Winchester, 
moving  neither  north  nor  south,  I  would  fight 
him  there,  on  the  idea  that  if  we  cannot  beat  him 
when  he  bears  the  wastage  of  communication  to 
us,  we  never  can  when  we  bear  the  wastage  of 
going  to  him.  This  proposition  is  a  simple  truth, 
and  is  too  important  to  be  lost  sight  of  for  a 
moment. 

"  As  we  must  beat  him  somewhere,  or  fail 
finally,  we  can  do  it,  if  at  all,  easier  near  us,  than 
far  away.  If  we  cannot  beat  the  enemy  where  he 
now  is,  we  never  can,  he  again  being  within  the 
intrenchments  of  Richmond."* 

The  army  numbered  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
three  thousand  men  present  and  fit  for  duty.  If 
General  McClellan  moved  east  of  the  Blue  Ridge 
he  was  to  receive  thirty-five  thousand  reinforce- 
ments from  Washington,  making  a  total  of 
about  one  hundred  and  sixty  thousand.!  Lee's 
army  was  supposed  to  number  about  eighty  thou- 
sand. 

General    McClellan   still   delayed   to   advance. 

*  President's  Letter.  f  Adjutant-General's  Report. 


Following  the  Flag.  249 

"  The  troops  are  in  want  of  clothing,"  he  said. 
But  the  chief  quartermaster  of  the  army  cleared 
the  government  from  all  blame.  "  You  have  al- 
ways very  promptly  met  all  my  requirements.  I 
foresee  no  time  when  an  army  of  over  one  hun- 
dred thousand  men  will  not  call  for  clothing  and 
other  articles,"  was  the  telegram  of  Colonel  In- 
galls  to  General  Meigs. 

Among  the  wounded  in  the  hospitals  at  Antie- 
tam  was  a  young  soldier  of  the  Nineteenth  Mas- 
sachusetts. He  was  an  only  child  of  his  parents. 
He  had  been  kindly  nurtured,  and  knew  nothing 
of  hardship  till  he  enlisted  in  the  army.  He  was 
very  patient.  He  had  no  word  of  complaint.  He 
trusted  in  Jesus,  and  had  no  fear  of  death.  His 
mother  came  from  her  Massachusetts  home  to  see 
him. 

"  Do  you  know  that  we  think  you  cannot  re- 
cover?" said  the  chaplain  one  day  to  him.  It 
did  not  startle  him. 

"  I  am  safe.  Living  or  dying,  I  am  in  God's 
hands,"  he  calmly  replied. 

"  Are  you  not  sorry,  my  son,  that  you  entered 
the  army,  and  left  home  to  suffer  all  this?"  his 
mother  asked. 

"  O  mother,  how  can  you  ask  me  such  a  ques- 
tion as  that?  You  know  I  am  not  sorry.  I  loved 
my  country,  and  for  her  cause  I  came,"  he  replied. 

He  wanted  to  be  baptized.  It  was  Sabbath 
jnorning.  The  soldier  lay  upon  a  stretcher,  and 
the  weeping  mother  knelt  by  his  side, — her  only 
tAild.  There  was  some  water  in  his  canteen. 
The  chaplain  poured  it  upon  his  marble  brow, 
where  death  was  soon  to  set  his  seal,  and  baptized 
'him  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Spirit. 


250  Following  the  Flag. 

Thus  trusting  in  God  and  loving  his  country,  he 
passed  into  a  better  life.* 

There  was  another  soldier  who  had  been 
wounded  in  the  leg.  Mortification  set  in.  The 
surgeons  told  him  it  must  be  amputated.  He 
knew  there  was  little  chance  for  him  to  live,  but 
calmly,  as  if  lying  down  to  slumber,  he  went  to 
the  amputating  table,  singing  cheerfully,  as  if  he 
were  on  the  threshold  of  heaven : 

"  There'll  be  no  sorrow  there! 
In  heaven  above,  where  all  is  love, 
There'll  be  no  sorrow  there." 

He  took  the  chloroform,  became  insensible. 
The  limb  was  taken  off.  He  never  knew  his  loss, 
for  after  a  few  hours  of  drowsy,  half-waking 
slumber,  his  spirit  passed  away. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE    MARCH    PROM    HARPER'S   FERRY   TO   WARRENTON. 

THE  month  of  October  passed.  Pontoons  were 
finally  laid  across  the  Potomac.  They  were 
down  several  days  before  the  enemy  moved,  and 
General  Lee,  through  his  scouts  and  spies,  un- 
doubtedly had  information  of  what  was  going  on. 

The  army  commenced  crossing  on  the  27th,  but 
the  divisions  were  not  all  over  till  the  1st  of  No- 
vember. Lee  had  moved  a  week  before,  and  was 
at  Culpepper,  with  the  exception  of  his  rear-guard. 
*  Report  Christian  Commission. 


Following  the  Flag.  251 

Stuart's  cavalry,  and  a  force  in  the  Shenandoah 
Valley. 

Up  to  this  period  of  the  war  there  had  been 
but  few  brilliant  cavalry  achievements  on  either 
side.  At  Springfield,  Missouri,  Zagonyi,  with  his 
fearless  riders,  had  cut  their  way  through  the 
hosts  which  surrounded  them.  It  was  gloriously 
done.  The  cavalry,  with  the  army  of  the  Poto- 
mac on  the  Peninsula,  had  accomplished  nothing 
worthy  of  mention. 

General  Stuart,  commanding  the  Rebel  cavalry, 
had  audaciously  rode  round  General  McClellan's 
army  at  the  Chickahominy  and  at  Harper's  Ferry. 
On  the  march  from  Berlin  to  Warrenton,  Gen- 
eral Pleasanton  commanded  the  Union  cavalry. 
He  had  the  advance  in  the  line  of  march.  General 
Stuart  covered  the  retreat  of  Lee.  Day  after  day, 
from  morning  till  night,  there  was  an  interchange 
of  shots  by  the  flying  artillery  of  both  armies, — 
Stuart  holding  his  ground  till  Pleasanton's  fire 
became  too  hot,  then  limbering  up  his  guns, 
and  retiring  a  mile  to  a  new  position. 

The  Rebels  had  not  all  left  the  Shenandoah 
Valley.  But  a  force  of  ten  thousand  men  re- 
mained there  prepared  to  pass  through  the  gaps 
of  the  Blue  Ridge,  and  fall  on  McClellan's 
rear,  if  he  left  it  exposed.  General  Hancock's 
division  of  Porter's  corps,  which  was  nearest  the 
Blue  Ridge,  or  which  held  the  right  of  the  army, 
in  its  march,  moved  upon  Snicker's  Gap.  Arriv- 
ing at  the  top  and  looking  westward,  there  was 
a  beautiful  panorama;  the  town  of  Winches- 
ter, its  white  houses  and  church  spires  gleaming 
in  the  November  sun ;  the  trees  yet  wearing  their 
gorgeous  livery;  the  numerous  camp-fires  of  the 


252  Following  the  Flag. 

enemy  on  the  western  bank  of  tke  Shenandoah; 
the  blue  smoke  rising  in  columns  and  spirals  to 
the  clouds,  the  troops  of  the  enemy  moving 
with  their  long  baggage  trains  towards  the  south. 

Captain  Pettit  wheeled  his  Parrott  guns  into 
position  on  the  top  of  the  mountain,  and  sighted 
the  guns.  The  first  shell  exploded  in  the  Rebel 
line.  In  an  instant,  evidently  without  waiting 
for  orders,  the  men  took  to  their  heels,  disappear 
ing  in  the  woods.  An  unexpected  shot  some- 
times unnerves  old  soldiers,  who  never  think  of 
shrinking  from  duty  on  the  battle-field. 

On  the  ridge  west  of  the  Shenandoah,  two 
Rebel  batteries  were  in  position,  with  jets  of  white 
smoke  bursting  from  the  cannon  in  quick  dis- 
charges. There  was  a  small  body  of  Rebels  east 
of  the  river.  Colonel  Sargent,  commanding  the 
First  Massachusetts  cavalry,  was  ordered  to  drive 
them  across  the  river.  His  troops  deployed 
in  the  open  field.  At  the  word  of  command, 
they  dashed  down  the  hill,  supported  by  a  de- 
tachment of  General  Sykes's  infantry.  The 
Rebel  cavalry  did  not  wait  their  charge,  but 
fled  across  the  Shenandoah. 

"  Advance  skirmishers ! "  was  the  order  of 
Colonel  Sargent.  He  had  no  intention  of  mov- 
ing his  whole  detachment  to  the  river  bank,  but 
only  his  skirmishers. 

The  cavalry  and  infantry  misunderstood  the 
order.  Their  blood  was  up.  Away  they  went 
with  a  hurrah  down  to  the  river-bank.  The 
houses  on  the  other  side  were  full  of  Rebel  in- 
fantry. Two  cannon  commanded  the  ford,  and 
swept  it  with  canister. 

"  Down !    down !  "    shouted    Colonel    Sargent. 


Following  the  Flag.  253 

He  meant  that  the  soldiers  should  fall  upon  the 
ground,  and  not  expose  themselves  to  the  ter- 
rible fire  which  was  coming  upon  them.  They 
thought  that  he  would  have  them  rush  down  the 
steep  bank  and  cross  the  stream,  and  with  wilder 
enthusiasm — that  which  sometimes  comes  to 
men  when  in  the  greatest  danger — they  went 
down  to  the  water's  edge;  some  of  them  into 
the  stream.  There  they  saw  their  mistake,  but 
they  faced  the  storm  a  while,  and  gave  volley 
for  volley,  although  ordered  back  by  their  com- 
mander. 

Six  or  eight  were  killed,  and  thirty  wounded, 
during  the  few  moments  they  were  there. 

Among  the  killed  was  the  brave  Captain  Pratt, 
of  the  cavalry,  shot  through  the  heart.  His 
pulse  had  just  ceased  its  beating  as  I  stood  over 
him.  The  blood,  still  warm,  was  flowing  from 
the  wound.  His  countenance  was  calm  and 
peaceful.  He  had  died  while  doing  his  duty, — 
a  duty  he  loved  to  perfrom,  for  he  felt  that  he 
could  not  do  too  much  for  his  country : — 

"  Wrap  round  him  the  banner, 

It  cost  him  his"  breath, 
He  loved  it  in  life, 

Let  it  shroud  him  in  death. 
Let  it  silently  sweep  in  its  gorgeous  fold 
O'er  the  heart  asleep,  and  the  lips  that  are  cold." 

Having  secured  Snicker's  Gap,  Pleasanton 
pushed  on  to  Piedmont  and  Markham,  pleasant 
places  on  the  Manassas  Gap  Railroad.  Markham 
is  nestled  easily  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain,  where 
the  railroad  begins  its  long,  steep  gradient  to 


254  Following  the  Flag. 

reach  the  summit  of  the  gap.  At  this  place, 
Stuart  planted  his  guns,  and  a  spirited  engage- 
ment took  place. 

Pleasanton  dismounted  his  cavalry,  and  ad- 
vanced them  as  infantry,  and  drove  Stuart,  who 
retreated  a  mile,  made  another  stand,  and  was 
again  driven.  The  last  fight  took  place  in  front 
of  a  pretty  farm-house,  occupied  by  a  near  rela- 
tive of  the  Rebel  General  Ashby,  who  com- 
manded a  body  of  cavalry  in  1861,  and  who  was 
killed  in  Western  Virginia.  He  was  the  boldest 
of  all  the  Southern  horsemen.  He  trained  his 
horses  to  leap  a  five-barred  gate.  He  could  pick 
a  handkerchief  from  the  ground  while  his  horse 
was  upon  a  run.  He  was  dashing,  brave,  and 
gallant,  and  a  great  favorite  with  the  Southern 
ladies,  who  called  him  the  bold  cavalier. 

After  the  battle,  my  friend  and  I  visited  the 
farm-house.  Our  appetites  wrere  keen,  and  we 
wanted  dinner. 

I  found  the  owner  at  the  door. 

"  Can  I  obtain  dinner  for  myself,  and  oats  for 
my  horse?"  was  the  question. 

"  Yes,  sir,  I  reckon.  That  is,  if  my  wife  is 
willing.  She  don't  like  Yankees  very  well.  Be- 
sides, the  soldiers  have  stolen  all  our  poultry, 
with  the  exception  of  one  turkey,  which  she  is 
going  to  have  for  dinner." 

Roast  turkey  in  old  Virginia,  after  weeks  of 
hard-tack  and  pork,  was  a  dinner  worth  having. 

"  Please  tell  your  wife  that,  although  I  am  a 
Yankee,  I  expect  to  pay  for  my  dinner." 

A  conference  wras  had  in-doors,  resulting  in  an 
affirmative  answer  to  my  request. 

A  friend  was  with  me.     The  cloth  was  laid, 


Following  the  Flag.  255 

and  a  little  colored  girl  and  boy  brought  in  from 
time  to  time  the  things  for  the  table.  At  last, 
there  came  the  turkey,  done  to  a  nice  brown, 
steaming  hot  from  the  oven,  filling  the  room 
with  a.  flavor  refreshing  to  a  hungry  man,  after 
the  events  of  the  morning.  The  hostess  made 
her  appearance,  entering  like  a  queen  in  stateli- 
ness  and  dignity.  She  was  tall,  and  in  the  prime 
of  womanhood.  Her  eyes  were  jet.  They  shone 
upon  us  like  electric  flashes.  Her  greeting  was 
a  defiance.  Seated  at  the  table,  she  opened  the 
conversation. 

"  I  should  like  to  know  what  you  are  down 
here  for,  stealing  our  chickens  and  niggers?  " 

It  was  the  first  gun  of  the  battle, — a  rifle 
shot.  Without,  any  skirmishing,  she  had  opened 
battery. 

"  Your  Union  soldiers,  your  thieves  and  raga- 
muffins, have  stolen  all  my  chickens  and  turkeys, 
and  I  had  to  kill  this  one  to  save  it.  And  you 
have  run  off  my  niggers.  I  should  have  lost  this 
turkey  if  I  had  not  aimed  a  pistol  at  the  soldier 
who  was  about  to  take  it.  I  threatened  to  shoot 
him,  and  the  coward  sneaked  off." 

"  Our  generals  do  not  permit  depredations 
upon  private  citizens,  when  they  can  help  it,  but 
there  are  thieves  in  all  armies,"  was  the  reply. 

"  O,  yes;  it  is  very  well  for  you  to  apologize! 
But  you  are  all  thieves.  General  Geary's  men, 
when  they  were  here,  stole  all  they  could  lay 
their  hands  on,  and  so  did  Blenker's,  and  so  do 
McClellan's.  You  want  to  steal  our  niggers. 
We  never  should  have  had  this  war  if  you  had 
minded  your  own  business,  and  let  our  niggers 


256  Following  the  Flag. 

"  I  am  not  aware  that  we  stole  your  negroes 
before  the  war,  but,  on  the  contrary,  our  free 
citizens  of  the  North  were  kidnapped,  and  sold 
into  Slavery.  South  Carolina  began  the  war  by 
firing  on  the  flag.  It  was  the  duty  of  President 
Lincoln  to  defend  it." 

"  Lincoln !  old  Lincoln !  He's  an  ape.  I  would 
shoot  him  if  I  could  have  the  chance !  " 

"  That  would  be  a  tragedy  worth  writing  up 
for  the  papers.  You  would  immortalize  your 
name  by  the  act.  You  would  go  down  to  his- 
tory. The  illustrated  papers  would  have  sketches 
of  the  thrilling  scene,"  said  my  friend  with  pro- 
voking good  humor. 

"  Yes,  you  would  do  just  as  you  have  done  for 
twenty  years, — get  up  lying  pictures  and  stories 
about  the  South.  You  are  a  pack  of  liars.  You 
think  you  are  going  to  crush  us,  but  you  won't. 
Never,  never!  We  will  fight  till  the  last  man, 
woman,  and  child  are  dead  before  we  will  sur- 
render ! " 

She  was  at  a  white  heat  of  passion,  pale  and 
trembling  with  rage,  the  tears  for  a  moment  hid- 
ing th«  lightning  flashes  of  her  eyes. 

"  My  dear  madam,  we  may  as  well  understand 
each  other  first  as  last.  The  people  of  the  North i 
have  made  up  their  minds  to  crush  this  rebellion. 
They  have  counted  the  cost,  and  the  war  will  go 
on  till  every  man,  woman,  and  child  in  the  South 
are  exterminated,  unless  they  yield.  We  are 
several  millions  more  than  you,  and  we  shali 
conquer  you." 

Never, — never, — never, — never, — never, — never! 
— Never ! — Never ! — Never !  " 

It  was  a  sudden  outburst  of  passion  and  dc- 


Following  the  Flag.  257 

fiance;  a  sudden  explosion,  like  the  howl  of  a 
bulldog.  All  of  her  energy,  hate,  and  bitterness 
was  thrown  into  the  word.  Her  lip  quivered ;  her 
cheek  put  on  a  sudden  whiteness.  I  was  prepared 
to  see  the  carving-knife  hurled  across  the  table, 
or  a  dish  of  gravy  dashed  in  my  face.  She  could 
utter  only  the  one  word — never!  After  the 
whirlwind,  there  was  a  shower  of  tears.  Then 
she  regained  her  composure. 

u  You  outnumber  us,  but  you  can't  subdue 
us.  Never!  never!  We  are  a  superior  people. 
We  belong  to  a  high-born  race.  You  are  a  set 
of  mean,  sneaking  Yankees." 

My  brother-correspondent  informed  the  lady 
that  he  had  lived  in  the  South;  had  traveled 
from  Maryland  to  Savannah,  Mobile  and  New 
Orleans  many  times,  and  was  well  acquainted 
with  Southern  society  in  all  its  aspects;  and  that 
the  people  of  the  South  could  lay  no  claim  to 
superiority,  unless  it  was  in  following  the  ex- 
ample of  the  patriarchs — sustaining  the  system 
of  concubinage,  and  selling  their  own  children 
into  slavery." 

A  blush  overspread  her  features.  She  knew 
that  the  assertion  was  true.  But  notwithstanding 
this  home-thrust,  she  continued :  "  We  are  not 
half  so  bad  as  you  represent  us  to  be.  You 
Yankees,  from  Massachusetts  and  Vermont,  who 
go  down  South,  do  nothing  but  lie  about  us." 

"  I  am  not  from  Massachusetts,  madam,"  said 
my  friend.  "  I  am  a  Pennsylvania  Dutchman. 
I  was  born  in  Lancaster,  and  am  well  acquainted 
with  your  friend,  James  Buchanan." 

"  You  Pennsylvanians  are  the  meanest  of  all 
Yankee*.  You  are  an  ignorant  set.  You  live 


258  Following  the  Flag. 

on  cabbage  and  sour-krout.  You  are  a  mean, 
stupid  set  of  thieves  as  ever  lived.  General 
Geary's  men  stole  all  my  cabbages.  I  hope  both 
of  you  will  be  captured  and  put  in  prison.  I 
hope  you  will  get  shot.  If  you  will  stay  here 
to-night,  I  will  have  both  of  you  on  your  way  to 
Kichmond  before  morning.  There  is  a  brigade 
of  Rebels  up  in  the  gap." 

"  We  are  aware  of  that,  and  do  not  doubt, 
madam,  that  you  would  hand  us  over  to  them  if 
you  could,  but  we  will  keep  our  eyes  open." 

It  was  somewhat  hazardous  to  get  dinner  so 
near  a  large  body  of  Rebels,  with  no  Union 
troops  near  at  hand,  but  the  flavor  of  roast 
turkey,  after  weeks  of  camp  fare,  was  not  to  be 
resisted  under  the  circumstances. 

It  would  require  much  space  to  give  a  full  re- 
port of  our  "  table  talk  "  on  that  occasion.  It 
was  rare  and  entertaining.  But  the  dinner  over, 
and  our  bills  paid  to  the  satisfaction  of  host  and 
hostess,  I  said : — 

"  I  hope  that  you  will  be  delivered  from  the 
horrors  of  war.  I  do  not  wish  you  to  suffer,  but 
i  do  hope  that  those  who  have  caused  the  war. 
who  are  now  in  arms,  will  be  speedily  crushed; 
and  when  the  conflict  is  over,  I  hope  we  shall  meet 
under  more  auspicious  circumstances." 

The  storm  of  passion  had  subsided.  "  I  beg 
your  pardon,  sir.  You  have  treated  me  like 
gentlemen,  and  I  have  acted  like  a  fool,"  she 
replied,  extending  her  hand,  and  we  parted  good 
friends.  There  was,  after  all,  a  tender  place  in 
her  heart. 

After  dinner  we  rode  on  again.  Stuart,  instead 
of  passing  through  the  gap,  had  turned  south 


Following  the  Flag.  259 

along  a  rough  and  rocky  road.  Six  miles  below 
Markham,  he  made  another  stand  at  a  place  called 
Barbee's  cross-roads, — roads  which  crossed  from 
Markham  to  Chester  Gap,  from  Thornton's  Gap 
to  Warrenton. 

There  was  a  rickety  old  house,  once  a  tavern, 
where  travelers  from  the  valley  to  Warrenton 
and  Alexandria  found  refreshment  for  themselves 
and  food  for  their  horses.  But  now  grass  was 
growing  in  the  roads.  There  were  old  hats  and 
cast-off  garments  in  the  windows.  The  roof 
was  falling  in ;  and  there  were  props  against  the 
sides  of  the  house  to  keep  it  from  falling  flat  to 
the  ground.  The  few  farm-houses  around  were 
also  tumbling  down.  Energy,  enterprise,  and 
industry  had  fled  from  the  place;  and  it  was  as 
if  the  curse  of  God  was  upon  it  and  upon  the 
whole  State.  The  people  were  reaping  the  in- 
evitable reward  which  sooner  or  later  must, 
according  to  the  immutable  laws  of  nature,  come 
upon  those  who  deliberately  and  systematically 
raise  slaves  for  sale,  as  they  would  cattle,  horses, 
sheep,  and  pigs. 

Stuart  placed  three  of  his  guns  under  the  locust- 
trees,  which  shaded  the  road  west  of  the  old 
tavern.  There  were  two  more  guns  on  a  knoll, 
east  of  the  tavern  and  south  of  it,  hidden  from 
sight,  but  so  placed,  that  if  Pleasanton  charged 
down  the  turnpike,  he  would  be  cut  to  pieces 
by  grape  and  canister.  Stuart  thought  to  get 
Pleasanton  into  a  trap.  He  erected  a  barricade 
in  the  road  behind  a  knoll,  which  Pleasanton 
could  not  see.  He  piled  up  wagons,  rails, 
plows,  harrows,  boxes,  and  barrels.  If  Pleas- 
anton charged,  he  would  bring  up  against  the 


260  Following  the  Flag. 

barricade,  where  he  would  be  destroyed  by  the 
cross-fire  of  the  batteries. 

But  Pleasanton  was  cautious  as  well  as  coura- 
geous. He  came  into  position  half  a  mile  dis- 
tant, and  opened  a  fire  which  cut  down  the  locust- 
trees,  tore  through  the  old  tavern,  and  made  it 
more  than  ever  a  ruin.  He  kept  three  hundred 
men  in  the  road  sheltered  by  a  hill,  and  out  of 
Stuart's  sight,  ready  for  a  charge,  and  deployed  a 
squadron  of  the  Eighth  Illinois,  the  Eighth  New 
York,  and  a  portion  of  the  Sixth  Regulars  in  the 
fields  on  the  right-hand  side  of  the  road,  keeping 
them  mounted.  They  faced  south.  He  dis- 
mounted the  remainder  of  the  Sixth  Regulars, 
who  left  their  horses  in  the  woods,  and  moved 
round  upon  Stuart's  left,  east  of  the  old  tavern. 
They  saw  the  barricade,  and  told  Pleasantou 
what  they  had  discovered.  They  commenced  a 
sharp  fire,  to  which  Stuart  replied.  He  weakened 
his  force  behind  the  locust-trees,  and  sent  rein- 
forcements to  his  right  to  hold  in  check  the  dis- 
mounted Regulars. 

Suddenly  the  bugles  on  Pleasanton's  right 
sounded  a  charge.  The  men  drew  their  sabers. 
The  sharp,  shrill  music  set  their  blood  in  mo- 
tion. It  thrilled  them. 

"  Forward ! " 

Away  they  dashed.  The  three  hundred  men 
filing  from  the  road  into  the  field  on  the  right, 
deploying  into  line,  wheeling,  then,  with  a  hur- 
rah, with  a  trampling  of  hoofs  which  shook  the 
earth,  increasing  from  a  trot  to  a  gallop,  they  fell 
upon  Stuart's  left.  The  Rebels  fired  their 
carbines. 

The  Rebel  artillerymen  under  the  locust-trees 


Following  the  Flag.  261 

wheeled  their  guns  towards  the  northwest,  but 
before  they  could  fire,  the  three  hundred  were 
upon  them.  Instead  of  firing,  the  cannoneers 
leaped  upon  their  horses,  and  made  all  haste  to 
escape.  They  succeeded  in  carrying  off  their 
guns,  but  left  twenty-two  prisoners  in  the  hands 
of  Pleasanton. 

The  affair  did  not  last  more  than  twenty  min- 
utes, but  it  was  the  most  brilliant  of  all  the  oper- 
ations of  the  cavalry  connected  with  the  army  of 
the  Potomac  up  to  that  date, — the  6th  of  No- 
vember, 1862. 

The  orders  which  General  McClellan  had  is- 
sued to  the  army  forbade  the  soldiers  to  forage. 
If  supplies  were  wanted,  the  quartermasters  and 
commissaries  would  supply  them.  Notwith- 
standing the  order,  however,  the  soldiers  man- 
aged to  have  roast  chickens  and  turkeys,  and 
delicious  mutton-chops,  legs  of  veal,  and  pork- 
steaks.  At  night,  there  was  stewing,  frying,  and 
roasting  by  the  bivouac  fires. 

One  night,  I  found  lodgings  with  a  farmer. 
He  had  a  large  farm,  a  great  barn,  and  a  well- 
filled  granary.  Fat  turkeys  roosted  in  the  trees 
around  his  stables,  and  a  flock  of  sheep  cropped 
the  clover  of  his  fields. 

He  was  a  secessionist.  "  I  was  for  the  Union 
till  the  President  called  for  seventy-five  thousand 
men  to  put  down  the  rebellion,  as  he  calls  it," 
said  he. 

"  Why  did  you  become  a  secessionist  then?  " 

"  Because  that  was  interfering  with  State 
rights.  The  government  has  no  right  to  coerce 
a  State.  So,  when  Virginia  seceded,  I  went  with 
her." 


262  Following  the  Flag. 

We  were  sitting  by  the  cheerful  fire  in  his 
kitchen.  The  evening  was  stealing  on.  There 
was  a  squeaking  among  his  poultry.  We  went 
out,  and  were  in  season  to  see  the  dusky  forms 
of  men  in  blue  moving  towards  the  camp-fires. 
Every  turkey  had  disappeared. 

"  I  notice  that  you  have  a  fine  flock  of  sheep 
yonder,"  I  said. 

"  Yes,  sir,  seventy  Southdowns.  One  of  the 
best  flocks  in  the  Old  Dominion. 

"  I  am  afraid  you  will  find  some  of  them  miss- 
ing in  the  morning." 

"  I  will  get  them  into  the  barn,"  he  said. 
"Here,  you  lazy  niggers!  Peter,  John,  Sam, — 
turn  out  and  get  up  the  sheep !  " 

He  had  twenty  or  more  negroes.  Those  who 
were  called  started  to  get  the  sheep. 

A  half  dozen  soldiers  unexpectedly  appeared  in 
the  field. 

"We  will  help  you  get  up  your  sheep,"  they 
said. 

The  flock  came  slowly  towards  the  fold,  driven 
by  the  soldiers. 

"  Sho o ! "  they  suddenly  shouted  and 

made  a  rush  forward.  The  sheep  scattered 
everywhere,  disappearing  in  the  darkness,  fol- 
lowed by  the  soldiers,  laughing  and  chuckling, 
leaving  the  negroes  and  the  farmer  astonished 
and  amazed.  It  was  too  dark  to  collect  them 
again. 

Morning  came.  The  flock  had  disappeared. 
The  nearest  encampment  was  that  of  a  regiment 
of  Zouaves.  The  farmer,  raving  over  his  loss, 
visited  it,  and  -saw  seventy  sheep-skins  lying 
behind  the  wall  near  the  encampment.  He 


Following  the  Flag.  263 

called  upon  the  Colonel  of  the  regiment,  who 
received  him  with  courtesy. 

"  Colonel,"  he  said,  "  I  see  that  your  soldiers 
have  killed  my  flock  of  sheep,  and  I  want  pay  for 
them." 

"  You  are  mistaken,  sir.  The  orders  are  very 
strict  against  taking  anything.  The  quarter- 
master and  commissary  alone  can  forage.  I  do 
not  allow  any  marauding." 

"  Well,  sir,  whether  you  allow  it  or  not,  they 
have  stolen  my  sheep." 

"  I  will  see  about  that,  sir.  If  I  find  that  my 
men  have  been  marauding,  I  will  have  them  pun- 
ished," said  the  Colonel.  The  regiment  was 
ordered  to  appear  on  parade.  The  men  were 
questioned,  and  all  denied  having  killed  any 
sheep.  The  camp  was  searched,  but  no  saddles 
of  mutton  were  discovered. 

"  It  must  have  been  some  other  regiment, 
sir,  who  committed  the  depredation,"  said  the 
Colonel. 

The  farmer  visited  the  next  regiment,  the 
Fifth  New  Hampshire,  commanded  by  Colonel 
Cross. 

"  I  come  to  see,  sir,  if  it  was  your  soldiers  who 
stole  my  sheep  last  night,"  said  the  farmer. 

"  Impossible,  sir.  It  couldn't  have  been  the 
soldiers  of  this  regiment.  My  men  are  from  New 
Hampshire,  sir, — the  Old  Granite  State, — the 
State  of  Daniel  Webster  and  Franklin  Pierce. 
My  soldiers  would  scorn  to  do  a  mean  thing,  sir. 
They  come  from  a  moral  community.  They  are 
above  suspicion,  sir,"  said  Colonel  Cross. 

"Will  you  have  the  camp  searched,  Colonel?" 

"  I  could  not  think  of  such  a  thing,  sir.    I  should 


264  Following  the  Flag. 

wrong  the  men.  I  would  not  have  them  think 
that  I  suspected  them,  sir.  If  an  officer  is  con- 
tinually suspecting  his  men  they  lose  confidence 
in  him.  It  never  would  do  .to  let  them  mistrust 
that  I  had  a  doubt  of  their  honor." 

The  farmer  visited  other  regiments,  but  with 
no  better  success.  He  could  not  find  out  who 
had  taken  the  sheep.  The  evidence  was  all 
against  the  Zouaves,  the  pelts  being  in  their  en- 
campment. 

At  noon  I  dined  with  Colonel  Cross.  We  sat 
around  the  camp-chest,  which  was  our  table. 
There  was  a  saddle  of  mutton,  hot,  juicy,  tender, 
and  savory. 

"  My  cook  has  a  wonderful  faculty  of  finding 
mutton,  chickens,  and  pigs,"  said  the  Colonel, 
"  but  I  obey  the  injunction  of  the  apostle  Paul,  to 
eat  what  is  set  before  me,  asking  no  questions  for 
conscience'  sake."  As  I  passed  through  the  camp, 
on  my  way  to  the  Colonel's  quarters,  I  saw  that 
the  soldiers  generally  were  dining  on  mutton. 

"  You  live  well,"  I  said  to  a  soldier. 

"  Yes,  sir.  I  found  a  leg  of  mutton  last  night. 
Strange,  wasn't  it?" 

He  chuckled  merrily  and  looked  knowingly. 

"  I'll  tell  you  how  it  was,"  said  he.  "  The 
Zouaves  played  a  joke  on  us  a  while  ago,  so  last 
night  we  paid  them.  We  knocked  over  the  sheep 
and  divided  the  spoil.  We  kept  the  carcasses 
and  left  them  the  pelts.  That  was  fair,  wasn't  it." 
He  chuckled  again  as  he  thought  of  the  fun  of  the 
thing.  "  Of  course  the  Colonel  and  the  other 
officers  don't  know  anything  about  it.  They  never 
smell  round  through  the  camp."  He  laughed 
again. 


Following  the  Flag.  265 

Thus  the  soldiers  had  their  fun  and  their  fresh 
provisions,  notwithstanding  the  orders  from  head- 
quarters. Few  of  the  officers  thought  it  worth 
while  to  inquire  of  the  soldiers  where  they  pur- 
chased their  chickens,  turkeys,  and  mutton. 

The  next  day  was  cold,  raw,  and  snowy, — an 
unusual  day  in  the  Old  Dominion.  The  forests 
were  in  russet  and  yellow,  for  the  leaves  had  not 
fallen.  Winter  had  ushered  itself  prematurely 
into  the  presence  of  retiring  Autumn.  The  driv- 
ing storm  shut  the  Blue  Ridge  from  sight.  My 
horse  had  lost  his  shoes.  I  found  a  blacksmith- 
shop  built  of  logs.  While  the  smith  was  putting 
on  the  shoes,  I  sat  upon  the  forge  warming  my 
feet.  The  wind  was  high,  and  swept  through  the 
forest  with  a  wild,  surging  roar,  and  came  into 
the  shop  through  the  cracks  and  crevices,  drown- 
ing the  roar  of  the  bellows.  The  snow-flakes 
sifted  through  the  crazy  roof,  which  had  lost 
nearly  half  its  time-worn  shingles.  Let  the  reader 
sit  by  my  side  on  an  old  box,  and  take  a  look  at 
the  blacksmith. 

He  is  fifty  years  old.  We  are  reminded  of  the 
village  blacksmith  described  by  Longfellow,  whose 
shop  was  beneath  a  spreading  chestnut  tree. 

"  His  hair  is  crisp,  and  black,  and  long, 
His  face  is  like  the  tan ; 
His  brow  is  wet  with  honest  sweat, 
He  earns  whate'er  he  can, 
And  looks  the  whole  world  in  the  face, 
For  he  owes  not  any  man." 

While  fitting  the  shoes  he  gives  a  little  of  his 
experience  in  life.  He  has  been  a  blacksmith 
thirty-five  years.  Last  year,  unassisted  by  any 


266  Following  the  Flag. 

one,  in  this  little  dingy  shop,  he  earned  about 
eleven  hundred  dollars;  this  year,  he  thinks  it 
will  be  about  thirteen  hundred !  The  farmers 
hereabouts  like  his  work.  When  we  rode  up,  he 
was  fitting  the  axles  of  a  two-horse  wagon.  He  is 
an  excellent  horse-shoer,  can  set  wagon-tires,  and 
do  all  sorts  of  handy  things.  His  business  with 
the  farmers  is  a  credit-business,  but  he  has  many 
cash  customers.  His  wife  and  his  young  children 
live  at  Salem,  four  miles  distant.  He  lives  an 
isolated  life.  He  takes  his  meals  at  a  little  log 
hut  near  by,  with  a  free  negro,  but  sleeps  in  the 
shop.  Summer  and  winter  he  sleeps  here,  lying 
on  the  bare  ground  in  summer,  and  curling  up 
upon  the  warm  cinders  of  the  forge  in  winter. 
There  is  his  bed,  an  old  blanket.  To-night,  when 
his  day's  work  is  done,  he  will  wrap  himself  in 
it,  and  lie  down  to  refreshing  sleep.  Saturday 
night  he  goes  home  to  Salem  to  see  his  wife,  and 
returns  at  daylight  on  Monday.  So  he  has  lived 
for  fourteen  years.  A  singular  life,  but  not  a 
voluntary  one.  No.  He  is  a  slave!  His  owner 
lives  down  there,  in  that  large  white  farm-house, 
with  numerous  out-buildings.  Looking  through 
between  the  logs  of  the  shop,  I  can  see  the  propri- 
etor of  this  blood,  bones,  and  brains ;  an  old  man, 
white-haired,  walking  with  a  cane  about  his  sta- 
bles, looking  out  for  the  comfort  of  his  four-legged 
cattle  on  this  snowy  day.  For  thirty  years  has 
this  man  before  me  wielded  the  hammer,  and 
made  the  anvil  ring  with  his  heavy  strokes  for  his 
master;  a  thousand  dollars  a  year  has  been  the 
aggregate  earnings.  Thirty  thousand  dollars 
earned!  of  course  it  is  not  net  earnings,  but  so 
much  business  done  by  one  man,  who  has  re- 


Following  the  Flag.  267 

ceived  nothing  in  return.  Thirty  thousand  dol- 
lars' worth  of  unrequited  labor.  His  wife  is  a 
slave,  and  his  children  are  slaves,  sold  South, 
some  of  them.  He  will  behold  them  no  more. 
One  has  taken  himself  up  North  into  freedom, 
and  one  daughter  is  singing  of  freedom  in  the 
presence  of  God. 

"  How  much  business  do  you  do  a  year,  uncle?  " 

"  Last  year  I  earned  between  ten  and  eleven 
hundred  dollars;  but  this  year  it  will  be  about 
thirteen  hundred." 

"  Of  course  your  master  gives  you  a  liberal 
share  of  what  you  earn." 

"  Not  a  cent,  sir.  I  gets  nothing  only  what 
the  gentlemen  gives  me.  I  haved  worked  hard, 
sir,  and  master  says  if  I  take  good  care  of  the 
tools  and  shop,  he  will  give  'em  to  me  when  he 
dies,  so  I  takes  good  care  of  'em." 

"How  old  is  your  master?" 

"  He  is  seventy  years  old." 

"  I  should  think,  when  so  many  negroes  are 
running  away,  you  would  want  to  get  your  free- 
dom, for  fear  they  would  sell  you  down  South.* 

"  I  told  my  master  I  would  always  stay  with 
him,  and  so  he  has  promised  to  give  me  the  tools." 

"  I  should  think  you  would  like  to  be  where 
you  could  live  withvyour  wife." 

"  Yes,  I  would,  sir ;  but  they  don't  think  of  a 
man's  feelings  here.  We  ain't  no  more  than  their 
stock,  sir!  They  abuse  us,  'cause  they's  got  the 
power." 

"You  have  some  money,  haven't  you,  uncle?" 

"  Yes,  I'se  got  about  three  hundred  dollars. 
About  fifty  dollars  is  Southern  confederate 
money.  I'se  mighty  oneasy  about  that.  'Fraid 


268  Following  the  Flag. 

I  shall  lose  it.  The  rest  is  in  Virginia  bank  notes. 
I'se  been  saving  it  this  long  while." 

"  Don't  you  find  it  rather  hard  times?" 

"  Mighty  hard,  sir.  Hain't  had  no  sugar  nor 
coffee  this  long  while.  One  of  your  soldiers  gave 
me  a  spoonful  of  sugar  yesterday.  You'se  got  a 
mighty  fine  army,  sir.  There's  more  good  clothes 
in  one  regiment  that  went  by  yesterday,  than  in 
the  entire  Southern  army." 

"Then  you  have  seen  the  Southern  army?" 

"  O  yes,  General  Walker's  division  went  down  a 
week  ago  to-day,  and  Longstreet  went  down  a 
week  ago  day  before  yesterday." 

This  was  important  information,  for  all  of  my 
previous  inquiries  of  white  residents  upon  the 
matter,  had  brought  only  unsatisfactory  replies. 

"  Walker's  division,  you  say,  wasn't  very  well 
clothed?" 

"No,  sir;  they  was  miserably  clothed.  Lots 
on  'em  was  barefoot.  One  on  'em  offered  me  six 
dollars  for  these  ere  shoes  I'se  got  on,  and  I  pitied 
him  so,  I  was  a  good  mind  to  let  him  have  'em; 
then  I  thought  may  be  I  couldn't  get  another 
pair.  I  was  'fraid  he  would  suffer." 

"  I  should  think,  uncle,  you  would  be  lonesome 
here,  nights." 

"  O,  I'se  got  used  to  it.  It  was  kind  of  lone- 
some, at  first,  but  I  don't  have  anybody  to  trouble 
me,  and  so  I  gets  along  first-rate." 

While  he  shaped  the  shoes  and  fastened  them 
upon  the  feet  of  the  horse  with  a  dexterity  equal 
to  that  of  any  New  England  blacksmith,  I  fell 
into  revery.  There  was  the  smith — stout,  hale, 
hearty,  earning  a  handsome  fortune  for  his  mas- 
ter— robbed  of  his  wages,  of  his  wife,  his  children, 


Following  the  Flag.  269 

less  cared  for  than  the  dumb  beasts  seeking  the 
shelter  of  the  stables  in  the  storm, — a  human 
being  with  a  soul  to  be  saved,  with  capabilities  of 
immortal  life,  of  glory  unspeakable  with  the 
angels,  with  Jesus,  God,  and  all  the  society  of 
heaven,  and  yet,  in  the  estimation  of  every  white 
man  in  the  slave  states  and  one-half  of  the  popu- 
lation of  the  free  states,  he  has  no  rights  which  a 
white  man  is  bound  to  respect!  Men  forget  that 
justice  is  the  mightiest  power  in  the  universe. 
There  is  judgment  for  every  crime,  and  retribu- 
tion for  every  wrong.  The  wheels  of  justice  never 
stand  still,  but  turn  forever.  Therefore  there  are 
vacant  places  by  many  firesides,  and  aching  voids 
in  many  a  heart,  and  wounds  which  time  can 
never  heal. 

REMOVAL  OF  GENERAL  McLELLAN. 

It  was  a  pleasant  march  from  Harper's  Ferry 
to  Warrenton.  The  roads  were  in  excellent  condi- 
tion; dry  and  hard.  The  troops  were  in  good 
spirits;  living  on  turkeys,  chickens,  pigs,  and 
mutton.  They  marched  ten  or  twelve  miles  a  day, 
built  roaring  fires  at  night,  and  enjoyed  the  cam- 
paign. The  army  was  a  week  in  reaching  Warren- 
ton.  General  McClellan  was  waited  upon  there 
by  a  messenger  from  Washington,  who  delivered 
him  a  sealed  envelope  containing  orders  relieving 
him  of  the  command  of  the  army  and  appointing 
General  Burnside  as  his  successor.  The  matter 
was  soon  noised  abroad.  There  was  much  dis- 
cussion upon  the  subject,  relative  to  the  cause  of 
the  removal.  Some  officers  said  that  the  Govern- 
ment wanted  to  destroy  the  army,  and  had  begun 


270  Following  the  Flag. 

with  General  McClellan;  others  that  the  Presi- 
dent, General  Halleck,  and  Secretary  Stanton 
were  afraid  of  General  McClellan's  popularity; 
others,  that  they  were  wearied  with  his  delays, 
and  that  there  were  no  political  reasons  for  the 
change. 

The  reasons  for  the  removal  undoubtedly  have 
been  truly  stated  by  Mr.  Montgomery  Blair,  who 
was  at  that  time  a  member  of  the  President's 
cabinet,  that  the  President  was  friendly  to  Gen- 
eral McClellan,  but  the  military  authorities  at 
Washington  and  many  of  the  officers  of  the  army 
were  hostile  to  him.  They  held  that  his  delay  to 
attack  the  Rebels  at  Manassas  in  the  fall  and 
winter;  the  delay  at  Yorktown;  the  keeping  the 
army  in  the  swamps  of  the  Chickahominy ;  the 
operations  on  the  Peninsula,  showed  conclusively 
that  the  command  ought  to  pass  into  other  hands. 

The  President  resisted  all  the  importunities  of 
those  who  desired  his  removal  when  the  affairs 
were  so  disastrous  in  front  of  Washington.  The 
success  at  Antietam  gave  the  President  new  con- 
fidence, but  the  failure  to  renew  the  attack  with 
his  reserves;  the  refusal  of  McClellan  to  cross 
the  Potomac  and  attack  Lee;  his  long  delay  at 
Berlin  and  Harper's  Ferry,  gave  great  dissatis- 
faction. These  were  the  causes  of  his  removal.* 

General  McClellan  was  much  loved  by  a  por- 
tion of  his  troops.  When  he  rode  along  the  lines 
for  the  last  time,  they  cheered  him.  Some  could 
not  refrain  from  shedding  tears.  They  believed 
that  he  was  a  good  man,  and  that  he  had  been 
thwarted  in  all  his  plans  by  General  Halleck, 
Secretary  Stanton,  the  President,  and  members 

*  Speech  at  Ellicott's  Mills,  1864. 


Following  the  Flag.  271 

t*f  Congress;  and  that  if  he  could  have  had  his 
own  way,  he  would  have  won  great  victories. 

There  were  other  soldiers  who  did  not  join  in 
the  cheers.  They  rejoiced  at  his  removal  and  the 
appointment  of  General  Burnside.  They  felt  that 
he  had  failed  as  a  commander,  and  that  he  was  in- 
competent to  command  a  great  army.  They  re- 
membered their  hardships,  privations,  sufferings, 
and  losses  on  the  Peninsula;  they  recalled  the 
fact,  that  while  the  battle  was  raging  at  Malvern, 
he  was  on  board  a  gunboat.  Perhaps  they  did  not 
fully  weigh  all  the  circumstances  of  the  case — • 
that  it  was  necessary  for  him  to  consult  Commo- 
dore Rogers  relative  to  joint  operations  of  the 
army  and  navy;  but  it  looked  like  cowardice. 
General  Kearny,  the  idol  of  his  division,  then 
sleeping  in  a  soldier's  grave,  had  declared  it  to 
be  cowardice  or  treason ;  and  the  soldiers  who  had 
fought  under  the  command  of  one  who  had  been 
in  the  battle-clouds  on  the  heights  of  Chapulte- 
pec  and  on  the  plains  of  Solferino,  who  had 
dashed  like  a  lion  upon  the  enemy  at  Williams- 
burg,  Fair  Oaks,  Glendale,  and  Groveton,  were 
not  likely  to  forget  the  sentiments  of  one  so  bnave 
and  brilliant  as  he. 

In  all  the  battles  of  the  Peninsula,  they  could 
not  remember  that  General  McClellan  had  been 
upon  the  field.  When  Fair  Oaks  was  fought,  he 
was  north  of  the  Chickahominy ;  when  Lee  with 
his  whole  army  approached  Gaines's  Mills,  he  re- 
moved to  the  south  side  of  the  river.  He  passed 
White-Oak  Swamp  before  the  enemy  came  to 
Savage  Station.  He  was  at  Malvern  when  they 
appeared  at  Glendale,  and  on  board  the  gunboat 
when  they  came  to  Malvern.  They  did  not  con- 


272  Following  the  Flag. 

sider  that  he  rode  to  Malvern  once  during  the 
day.  Sitting  by  their  camp-fires,  the  soldiers 
talked  over  the  matter.  There  was  no  disaffec- 
tion. They  were  too  good  soldiers  to  make  any 
demonstration  of  disapprobation.  Besides,  Gen- 
eral Burnside  had  been  successful  at  Roanoke, 
Newbern,  and  South  Mountain ;  and  success  gives 
confidence. 

The  soldiers  were  in  earnest  in  carrying  on  the 
war.  The  people  were  impatient  at  the  delays 
of  General  McClellan  in  the  east,  and  General 
Buell  in  the  west. 

Riding  from  the  east  to  the  west  and  back 
again  in  the  cars,  after  the  battle  of  Antietam,  I 
had  an  opportunity  to  know  how  the  people  were 
affected  by  the  war.  It  was  the  last  week  in  Oc- 
tober. The  mountains  were  purple,  scarlet,  and 
crimson,  and  had  it  not  been  that  there  was  war 
in  the  land,  one  might  have  dreamed  that  he  was 
in  Eden, — so  beautiful  the  landscape,  so  resplen- 
dent the  days.  But  there  were  sad  scenes.  A 
mother  bidding  farewell  to  her  son,  the  wife  to 
her  husband,  the  father  to  his  children,  taking 
them  in  his  arms,  perhaps,  for  the  last  time,  dash- 
ing aside  the  tears,  kissing  them  again  and  again, 
folding  them  to  his  heart,  tearing  himself  away 
at  last,  sitting  down  by  himself  and  weeping, 
while  the  swift  train  bore  them  away.  It  was  not 
for  military  glory,  not  for  honor,  or  fame,  but  for 
his  country! 

I  saw  an  old  man,  whose  head  was  crowned 
with  years.  He  was  on  his  way  to  Washington, 
to  take  back  with  him  to  his  Pennsylvania  home 
the  body  of  his  youngest  son.  who  had  died  in 
the  hospital.  He  had  three  other  sons  in  the 


Following  the  Flag.  273 

army.  He  was  calm,  yet  a  tear  rolled  down  his 
cheek  as  he  talked  of  his  loss. 

"  I  shall  take  the  body  home,  and  bury  it  in  the 
family  ground.  I  shall  miss  my  boy.  But  I  gave 
him  to  the  country.  I  want  the  government  to 
push  on  the  war.  I  want  our  generals  to  move. 
I  want  this  rebellion  crushed  out,"  he  said. 

The  stout-hearted  Pennsylvania  farmer  left  the 
car,  and  a  lady  sat  in  the  seat  he  had  occupied 
by  my  side. 

She,  too,  was  advanced  in  life.  She  had  trav- 
eled all  day,  was  sick  and  weary,  but  she  had  re- 
ceived a  letter  that  one  of  her  sons  was  dying  at 
Frederick.  He  had  been  wounded  at  Antietam, — 
shot  through  the  breast.  She  had  three  sons; 
two  in  the  army,  and  one,  a  little  one,  at  home. 

"  I  am  a  widow,"  she  said.  "  My  husband  was 
a  sea-captain,  and  was  lost  at  sea  years  ago.  My 
boys  supported  me.  When  the  war  broke  out, 
they  wanted  to  go,  and  I  couldn't  say  no.  Joseph, 
the  youngest,  is  not  old  enough  to  be  a  soldier; 
if  he  was,  he  would  be  with  them.  I  should  like 
to  see  my  son  once  more.  I  hope  God  will  spare 
him  till  I  get  there;  but  I  am  not  sorry  I  let  him 
go." 

Opposite  sat  a  well-dressed  lady  from  Philadel- 
phia. She  had  received  a  message,  "  Your  son  is 
dying;  come  quick  if  you  would  see  him." 

Tears  were  dropping  from  her  eyelids.  The 
train  was  not  swift  enough. 

"Why  don't  they  go  faster?"  she  impatiently 
asked.  She  had  a  basket  with  wine,  cordials,  and 
delicacies. 

"  I  thought  I  would  take  them,  for  if  he  don't 
want  them,  somebody  will." 


Following  the  Flag.  274 

The  two  mothers,  the  one  poor,  earning  her  liv- 
ing by  her  needle,  now  that  her  brave  boys  were 
in  the  army ;  the  other  rich,  able  to  have  all  that 
money  can  purchase,  sat  down  together,  and 
talked  of  their  hopes  and  fears,  both  longing  to 
clasp  their  loved  ones  to  their  hearts  once  more. 
There  was  no  complaining,  no  regret  that  they 
had  given  their  consent  when  their  sons  asked  if 
they  might  enlist. 

rfhere  was  sorrow  all  over  the  land,  for  loved 
one&>  who  had  fallen  at  Williamsburg,  Fair  Oaks, 
Glencraie,  and  Malvern,  for  those  who  were  sleep- 
ing bes)de  the  Chickahominy,  and  for  those  who 
reposed  beneath  the  shadow  of  South  Mountain, 
and  on  the  field  of  Antietam. 

But  a  great  change  was  going  on  in  the  minds 
of  men.  They  had  said :  "  We  will  have  the 
Union  as  it  was,  and  the  Constitution  as  it  is," 
not  discerning  that  it  was  a  war  of  moral  ele- 
ments, a  contest  between  right  and  wrong,  justice 
and  injustice,  freedom  and  slavery,  civilization 
and  barbarism. 

But  they  began  to  discern  that  the  elements  of 
Jie  contest  were  the  rights  of  men,  and  God's 
eternal  laws;  that  the  armies  of  the  Union  were 
serving  in  the  cause  which  had  inspired  Leonidas 
it  Thermopylae,  and  Miltiades  at  Marathon;  that 
•he  reveille  which  waked  the  soldier  from  his 
clumber  was  the  drum-beat  of  all  ages ;  that  they 
vere  moving,  not  by  the  force  of  men's  wills,  not 
"oy  opinions  or  acts  of  men  in  positions  of  honor 
and  power,  but  by  the  resistless  propulsion  of 
God's  immutable,  changeless,  eternal  laws,  whicli 
wither,  blast,  and  destroy,  when  resisted,  but 
wh:oh  are  as  the  dews  of  the  morning,  like  sweet 


Following  the  Flag.  275 

summer    showers,    vivifying,    strengthening    and 
sustaining,  when  accepted  and  obeyed. 

They  mourned  for  the  fallen,  but  they  felt  that 
they  had  lived  for  a  great  purpose,  and  had  not 
died  in  vain.  With  defeat  and  disappointment 
there  came  a  sublimer  trust  in  God.  There  was 
a  rekindling  of  faith  and  hope,  a  confidence, — 

"  That  nothing  walks  with  aimless  feet, 
That  not  one  life  shall  be  destroyed, 
Or  cast  as  rubbish  to  the  void, 
When  God  hath  made  the  pile  complete." 


APPENDIX. 


THE  Array  of  the  Potomac  was  organized  in  October,  1861. 
There  was  a  reorganization  in  April,  1862,  and  again  in  August 
of  that  year.  The  organization  of  that  portion  of  the  army 
which  fought  the  battle  of  the  Peninsula  is  annexed  ;  also  those 
troops  which  fought  the  great  battle  of  Antietam.  By  means 
of  this  table  and  the  accompanying  diagrams  the  reader  will 
be  able  to  ascertain  in  most  instances  the  positions  of  the  sev- 
eral regiments, — not  their  exact  locality,  for  regiments  in  battle 
are  often  detached  to  other  parts  of  the  field,  as  reserves, 
pickets,  skirmishers,  or  guards. 

The  troops  which  took  part  in  the  battles  of  the  Peninsula 
were  the  Second  Corps  (Sumner's),  Third  Corps  (Heintzel- 
man's),  Fourth  Corps  (Keyes's),  and  Franklin's  and  McCall's 
divisions  of  the  First  Corps  (McDowell's).  McCall  joined  the 
army  when  it  was  on  the  Chickahominy.  Shields's  division  of 
the  Fifth  Corps  (Banks's)  was  sent  to  the  Peninsula  after  the 
retreat  to  Harrison's  Landing.  It  took  no  part  in  active  opera- 
tions there. 

In  the  reorganization  after  the  battle  of  Groveton  and  the 
retreat  of  Pope's  army  to  Washington,  the  army  was  composed 
of  six  corps,  as  described  p.  175.  Many  of  the  troops  which  had 
fought  on  the  Peninsula  were  left  at  Alexandria,  and  other 
troops — Burnside's,  from  North  Carolina  ;  Sherman's,  from 
Port  Royal  ;  Cox's  from  Western  Virginia  ;  new  troops  which 
had  been  but  a  few  days  in  the  service,  and  regiments  from 
Wadsworth's  command  at  Washington — were  put  in  to  fill 
their  places. 

It  has  not  been  possible  to  obtain  a  complete  and  correct  list 
of  all  the  regiments  engaged  in  that  battle.  Some  regiments, 
after  the  battle  of  South  Mountain,  were  detached  from  their 
brigades,  and  sent  on  special  service  ;  others  were  kept  in  the 
rear,  to  guard  the  trains  ;  others  were  sent  on  flank  movements. 
But  much  care  has  been  taken  in  the  description  of  that  battle 
to  give  the  exact  position  of  the  divisions  engaged,  and  also  the 
brigades,  so  that  it  will  be  comparatively  easy  to  ascertain  the 
general  position  of  most  of  the  regiments. 

277 


278 


Appendix. 


ORGANIZATION    OF    THE    ARMY    OF   THE 
POTOMAC,  APRIL,  1862. 

CAVALRY  RESERVE.     BRIG.-GEN.  P.  ST.  G.  COOK. 


Emory's  Brigade. 
5th  U.  S.  Cavalry. 
6th      "  " 

6th  Perm.        " 


Blake's  Brigade. 
1st  U.  S.  Cavalry. 
8th  Penn.      " 
Barker's  Squadron,  111.  Cavalry. 


ARTILLERY  RESERVE.     COL.  HENRY  J.  HUNT. 

Graham's  Battery  "  K  "  &  "  G  "  1st  U.  S.  6  Napoleon  guns. 
Randall's       "  "E"         1st     "     6       "  " 


Carlisle's  Battery        "  E  "        2d  U.  S.    6  20-pds.  Parrott  gun 

Robertson's 

2d 

6  3-in.  ordnance 

Benson's 

«              "M"        2d 

6    "           " 

Tidball's 

'              "  A  "        ad 

6    "           " 

Edwards's 

<       "L"&"M"  3d 

6  10-pds.  Parrott 

Gibson's 

'       "C"&"G"3d 

6  3-in.  ordnance 

Livingston's 

'       "P"&  "K"  3d 

4  10-pds.  Parrott 

Howe's 

'              "G"        4th 

6  Napoleon 

De  Russy's 

1              "K"        4th 

6       '• 

Weed's 

'               "I"         5th 

6  3-in.  ordnance 

Smead's 

'              "K"        5th 

4  Napoleon 

Ames's 

1              "  A  "        5th 

6  I  4  10-pds.  Parr.  )  « 
1  2  Napoleon      | 

Diederick's 

'         "A"N.  Y.Art.  Ba 

tt'n  6  20-pds.  Parrott 

Voegelie's 

'        "B"    "        " 

4     ••                u 

Knieriem's 

t         "Q"     ••        •• 

4     <<               «< 

Grimm's  - 

<          "IV     "         " 

6  32-pds.  Howitzers. 

100  guns. 

VOLUNTEER  ENGINEER  TROOPS.      GEN.   WOODBURY. 

15th  New  York  Volunteers. 
50th    "         " 

REGULAR  ENGINEER  TROOPS.    CAPT.   DUANE. 

Companies  "  A,"  "  B,"  and  "  C,"  U.  S.  Engineers. 

ARTILLERY  TROOPS  WITH  SIEGE  TRAIN. 

1st  Connecticut  Heavy  Artillery.    Col.  Tyler. 


Appendix.  279 

SECOND  CORPS.     GEN.  SUMNER. 

Cavalry. 

8th  Illinois  Cavalry.     Col.  Farnsworth. 
One  Squadron  6th  New  York  Cavalry. 

RICHARDSON'S  DIVISION. 

Artillery. 
Clark's  Battery  "  A"  &  " C  "  4th  U.  S.  6  Napoleon  guns. 


Frank's      " 
Pettit's       " 
Hogan's      " 

"  G"         1st  N.  Y.  6  10-pds.  Parr 
"B"         1st    "       6    "              " 

"A"          2d     "       6    "               " 

ott  gtti 
ii 

H 

Infantry. 

Howard's  Brigade 

Meagher's  Brigade 

French's  Brigade. 

5th  N.  H.   Vols. 
81st  Penn.     " 
61st  N.  Y.      " 
64th    "          " 

69th  N.  Y.  Vols. 
63d      "          " 
88th    "         " 

52d  N.  Y. 
57th     " 
66th     " 
53d  Peun. 

Vols. 
u 

«( 
H 

SEDGWICK'S  DIVISION. 

Artillery. 
Kirby's  Battery  "  I "  1st  U.  S.    6  Napoleon  guns. 


TYvmnlHn'«   "          '*  A  "  1qt  T?    T       fi  j      10-pdS.  Parrott  )    ,—,_,, 

K.  l.,   b|  3  13_p(ig  Howitzers  J  guns> 

(  4 10-pds.  Parrott  )       u 

'  (  2  12-pds.  Howitzers  \ 

Owen's    "  "G"    6 3-in.  ordnance  guns. 


Gorman's  Brigade. 
2d  N.  Y.  S.  M. 
15th  Mass.  Vols. 
34th  N.  Y.      " 
1st  Minn.        " 

Infantry. 

Burns's  Brigade. 
69th  Penn.  Vols. 
71st     "         " 
72d      "         " 
106th  "         " 

Dane's  Brigade. 
19th  Mass.  Vols. 
7th  Mich.        " 
42d  N.  Y.        " 
20th  Mass.      " 

NOTE.— Blenker's  division   detached  and  assigned  to  the  Mountain 
Department. 

THIRD  CORPS.     GEN.  HEINTZELMAN. 

Cavalry. 
3d  Pennsylvania  Cavalry.    Col.  Averill. 


280  Appendix. 

PORTER'S  DIVISION. 
Artillery. 

Griffin's  Battery  "  K"  5th  U.  S.  6  10-pds.  Parrott  guns. 

Weeden's     "       "C"R.  I.  —        —        —        — 

Martin's        "       "  C  "  Mass.  6  Napoleon  guns. 

Allen's         "       "  E  "     "  6  3-in.  ordnance  guns. 

Infantry. 

Martindale's'  Brigade,      MorelVs  Brigade.  Butter  field1  »  Brigade. 

3d  Maine  Vols.  14th  N.  Y.  Vols.  17th  N.  Y.  Vols. 

18th  Mass.    "  4th  Mich.       "  83d  Penn.      " 

22d       "        "  9th  Mass.       "  44th  N.  Y.      " 

25th  N.  Y.    "  62d  Penn.       "  Stockton's  Michigan. 

13th      "        "  12th  N.  Y.  Vols. 
1st  Berdan  Sharpshooters. 

HOOKER'S  DIVISION. 
Artillery. 

Hall's  Battery  «  H  "  1st  U.  S.  6  )  \  £pt.  H^wftzers  }  »uns' 
Smith's        "     4thN.Y.  Battery  6  10-pds.  Parrott 
Bramhall's  "     6th    "  "        6  3-in.  ordnance 

Osborn's      "      "  D"  1st  N.  Y.  Arty.  4  " 

Infantry. 

Sickles's  Brigade.  Graver's  Brigade.  Col.  Stmrr's  Brigade. 

1st  Excelsior  (N.  Y.)  1st  Mass.  Vols.  5th  N.  J.  Vols. 

2d         "          '    "  Hth    "       "  6th    " 

3d         "  "  26th  Penn.  "  7th    "         " 

4th       "  "  2d  N.  H.      "  8th    "        " 

5th       " 

KEARNY'S  DIVISION. 

Artittery. 
Thompson's  Battery  "  G  "  2d  U.  S.  6  Napoleon  guns. 

•  "B-K.J.  6 


Randolph's  Battery  «  E"  R.  I.       6  )  *  5?ap^arrott  ( 


Appendix.  281 


Jameson's  Brigade. 
106th  Peon.  Vols. 
63d        "          " 
57th      «          " 
87th  N.  Y.      " 

Infant/ry. 
Birney's  Brigade. 
38th  N.  Y.  Vols. 
40th      "          " 
3d  Maine       " 
4th    "            " 

Berry's  Brigade. 
26.  Mich.  Vols. 
3d      "         " 
5th     "         " 
37th  N.  Y.  " 

FOURTH  CORPS.    GEN.  KEYES. 

Cavalry. 

COUCH'S  DIVISION. 
Artillery. 

McCarthy's  Battery  "  C  "  1st  Penn.  4  10-pds.  Parrott  guns. 

Flood's  "         "D"lst      "  6     "  "  " 

Miller's  "         "E"lst      "  4  Napoleon  " 

Brady's  "        "F"lst      "  4 10-pds.  Parrott     " 

Infantry. 

Graham's  *  Brigade.  Peck's  Brigade.       Devens's  Brig 

67th  N.  Y.  Vols.  (Iso  L.  L)  98th  Penn.  Vols.  3d  R.  I.  Vols. 

65th     "         "      (IstU.S.Chas.)  102d    "         "  7thMass.  " 

23d  Penn.      "  93d      "         "  10th    "      " 

31et    "          "  63d  N.Y.      u  36th  N.Y." 

61st    "          "  55th    "          " 

SMITH'S  DIVISION. 

Artillery. 
Ayre's  Battery  "F»  5th  U.  S.       6  <£  11^    gruns. 

Mott's         «       3dN.Y.Batt,ry6jt 

Wheeler's"        "E"  1st  N.Y.     4  3-in.  ordnance 
Kennedy's"       1st  N.Y.  Battery  6    »          «« 


Hanccok's  Brigade. 

Infantry. 
Brooke's  Brigade,          Davidson's  Brigade. 

5th  Wis.     Vols. 

3d  Vermont  Vols.       33d  N.  Y.  Vols. 

49th  Penn.    " 

3d 

77th    " 

u 

43d  N.  Y.      " 

4th      " 

"           49th    " 

u 

6th  Maine     " 

5th      " 

7th  Maine 

u 

6th      " 

" 

*  In  General  McClellan's  report  of  the  battle  of  Fair  Oaks,  he  calls 
this  brigade  "  Abercrombie's,"— evidently  a  mistake. 


282 


Appendix. 

CASEY'S  DIVISION. 
Artillery. 


Regan's  Battery  7th  N.  Y.  Battery 
Fitch's         "         8th      " 
Bates's         "          "A"  1st  N.  Y.  Art'y 
Spratt's       "         "H"lst    " 

6  3-in.  ordnance  gune. 
6    "           "            " 
6  Napoleon 
4  3-in.  ordnance     " 

Infantry. 

WesseVt  Brigade.            Palmer's  Brigade. 
85th  Penn.  Vols.         85th  N.  Y.  Vols. 
101st    "         "            98th     " 
103d     "         "            92d       "        " 
96th  N.  Y.     "            81st      "         " 
93d       "        " 

Naglee's  Brigade. 
104th  Penn.  Vols. 
52d        "         " 
56th  N.  Y.       " 
100th    "           " 
llth  Maine      " 

PROVOST  GUARD. 

2nd  U.  S.  Cavalry. 

Battalion  8th  and  17th  U.  S.  Infantry. 

AT  GENERAL  HEAD-QUARTERS. 

2  Cos.  4th  U.  S.  Cavalry.  1  Co.  Oneida  Cav.  (N.  Y.  Vols.) 

1  Co.  Sturgis  Rifles  (111.  Vols.) 

FIRST  CORPS.     GEN.  McDOWELL. 

Cavalry. 

1st  New  York  Cavalry.  4th  New  York  Cavalry. 

2d  1st  Pennsylvania    " 


Sharpshooters. 
2d  Regiment  Berdan's  Sharpshooters. 

FRANKLIN'S  DIVISION. 

Artillery. 

Platt's  Battery  "D"  2d  U.  S.    6  Napoleon  guns. 
Porter's       "        "A"Ma<w         6 1  4 10-pds.  Parrott 

b1  2  12-pds.  Howitzers 
HflTftmftr's  •<       «•  A  "  Tf   T         fi ) 4  10-pds.  Parrott 

A     N.  J.  6  j  a  12_pdg   Howltzers 

Wilson's     "       "  F"  1st  N. Y.  Art'y  4  3-in.  ordnance 


guns. 


Appendix.  283 


Kearny's  *  Brigade. 
1st  N.  J.  Vols. 
2d      "          " 
3d      "         " 
4th    "         " 

Infantry. 
Slocum's  Brigade. 
16th  N.  Y.  Vols. 
27th      " 
5th  Maine     " 
96th  Perm.    " 

Newton's  Brigade. 
18th  N.  Y.  Vols. 
31st      "         " 
32d       "         " 
95th  Penn.   " 

McCALL'S  DIVISION. 
Artillery. 

Seymour's  Battery  "C  "  5th  U.  S.  6  Napoleon  guns. 
Eaton's  "        "A"  1st  Penn.  4        " 

Cooper's          "        "B"lst    "      6  10-pds.  Parrott  guns. 
TTpin'a  «        "P"1st    "       6(210-pds  Parrott       \ 

b  j  4  12-pds  Howitzers  \  guns* 

Infantry. 

Reynolds's  Brigade.         tfeade's  Brigade.  Ord'a  Brigade. 

1st  Penn.  Res.  Reg't.  3d  Penn.  Res.  Reg't.  6th  Penn.  Res.  Reg't. 

2d    "         "         "       4th    "       "       "  9th     "       "         " 

5th  "          "         "       7th    "        "        "  10th   "        "         " 

8th  "         "        "       llth  "       "       "  12th  "       "        " 
1  Penn.  Res.  Rifles. 

KING'S  DIVISION. 
Artillery. 

Gibbon's  Battery  "  B  "  4th  U.  S.       6  Napoleon  guns. 
Monroe's       "        "  D  "  1st  R.  I.         6  10-pds.  Parrott  guns 


errish's       " 
urrell's       " 

Brigade. 
3d  Wis.  Vols. 
6th    "         " 
7th    "         " 
19th  Ind.    " 

"A"N.  H.             6  Napoleon 
Penn.                    6  10-pds  Parrott     " 

Infantry. 
Patrick's  Brigade.          Augur's  Brigade. 
20th  N.  Y.  S.  M.          14th  N.  Y.  S.  M. 
21st      "      Vols.          22d      "      Vols. 
23d       "          "            24th      "         " 
25th      "           "             30th      "          " 

FIFTH  CORPS,     GEN.  BANKS. 

Cavalry. 

1st  Maine  Cavalry.  5th  New  York  Cavalry. 

1st  Vermont    "  8th         " 

*Kearny    was  appointed  division  commander  of  the  Third  Corps 
(Heintzelman's)  at  the  commencement  of  the  Peninsular  campaign. 


284 


Appendix. 


1st  Michigan  •* 
1st  R.  I.  " 


Keyes's  Battal'n  Penn.  Cavalry. 
18  Cos.  Maryland  " 

1  Squadron  Virginia          " 

Unattached. 
28th  Penn.  Vols.   4th  Reg't  Potom.  Home  Guards  (Maryl.  Vols. ) 

WILLIAMS'S  DIVISION. 
Artillery. 

6  Napoleon  guns 

4  10-pds.  Parrott  guns. 

6  3-in.  ordnance 
6 10-pds.  Parrott 
6  "  " 

6  3-in.  ordnance 


Best's      Batl 
Hampton's 
Thompson's 
Mathew's 

,ery  "F"4thU.  S. 
Maryland 

"F"Penn. 
"M"lstN.  Y. 
Penn. 
N.  Y. 

Knap 

McM; 

p's 
ihon's 

Infantry. 

Abercrombie's  Brigade. 


Brigade. 


Brig. 


12th  Mass.  Vols.  9th  N.  Y.  S.  M.  38th  N.  Y.  V- 

2d         "         "  29th  Penn.  Vols.5th  Conn. 

16th  Ind.       "  27th  Ind.       "    46th  Penn. 

1st  Potom.  Home  Brig.  (Md.  Vols.)  3d  Wis.          "    1st.  Md. 
1  Co.  Zouav.  d'Afrique  (Penn.  Vols.)  12th  Ind. 

13th  Mass. 

SHIELDS'S  DIVISION. 

Artillery. 

Clark's      Battery  "  E  "  4th  U.  S.  6  10-pds.  guns. 
Jenk's  «       «A"lstVa.    6  jj  gjgf-  P^ott  \      guns. 

Davy's      .       "       "  B  "  1st    "      2  10-pds.  Parrott  " 

Huntington's  "       "A"  1st  Ohio  6  13-pds.  James 

Robinson's      "        "  T  »  1st     "      6 
Li     1st  0 

4th  Ohio  Infantry 


2  13-Pds-  Howitzers  } 
1  6-pds. 


Brigade. 
14th  Ind.  Vols. 
4th  Ohio      " 
8th    "         " 
7th  Va.       '« 
67th  Ohio    " 
84th  Penn.  " 


Infantry. 
Brigade. 
5th  Ohio  Vols. 
62d    "       " 
66th  "        " 
18th  Ind.   " 
39th  HI.      " 


Brigade. 
7th  Ohio  Vols. 
29th  "  " 
7th  "  " 
1st  Va.  " 
llth  Penn.  " 
Andrew  Sharpshooters 


Appendix.  285 

GENERAL  WADSWORTH'S  COMMAND. 
Cavalry. 

1st  New  Jersey  Cavalry.    At  Alexandria. 
4th  Pennsylvania    "          East  of  the  Capital. 

Artillery  and  Infantry. 

10th  New  Jersey  Vols.  Bladensburg  Road. 

104th  N.  Y.  Vols.  Kalorama  Heights. 

1st  Wis.  Heavy  Art'y.  Fort  "  Cass,"  Va. 

3  Batteries  N.  Y.  "  Forts  "Ethan  Allen"  &  "Marcy." 

Depot  of  N.  Y.  Light  Art'y.        Camp  "  Barry." 

2d  D.  C.  Vols.  Washington  City. 

26th  Penn.  "  "  G  "  St.  Wharf. 

26th  N.  Y.  "  Fort  "  Lyon." 

95th    "       "  Camp  "  Thomas." 

94th    "       "  Alexandria. 

88th  Penn.  "    (Detachment) 

91st      "      "  Franklin  Square  Barracks. 

4th  N.  Y.  Art'y  Forts  ' '  Carroll "  &  "  Greble." 


112th  Penn.  Vols.  Fort 

76th  N.  Y.       "  " 

59th     "          "  " 

88th  Penn.      "  (Detachment)  " 

99th     "           "  " 


'  Saratoga." 
'  Massachusetts." 
'  Pennsylvania." 
'Good  Hope." 
Mahan.'" 


2d  N.  Y.  Light  Art'y.  Forts  "  Ward,"  "  Worth,*  and 

"Blenker." 

107th  Penn.  Vols.  Kendall  Green. 

54th        "          "  "  " 

Dickerson's  Light  Art'y  East  of  the  Capital. 

86th  N.  Y.  Vols.  "        "  " 

88th  Penn.    '•    (Detachment)       "       "  " 

f  Forts    "Albany,"    "Telling- 

14th  Mass.     "    (Heavy  Art'y) )    I     hast,"  "Richardson,"  "Run- 
56th  Penn.     "  j  1     yon,"    "  Jackson,"     "  Bar- 

[     nard,"  "Craig,"  "Scott." 

4th  TJ.  S.  Art'y  (Detachment)  )  (  Fort  "  Washington." 
37th  N.  Y.  Vols.  (Detachment)  M     "  " 

97th    "        "  Fort  "  Corcoran." 

101st  "  " 
12th  Va.  " 
9lstN.  Y,  " 

IN  CAMP  NEAR  WASHINGTON. 

6th  New  York  Cavalry.  Dismounted. 
10th       "               "  " 

Swain's "  "  " 

aid  Pennsylvania  "  «* 


286  Appendix. 

GENERAL  DIX'S  COMMAND.    (BALTIMORE.) 

Cavalry. 

1st  Maryland  Cavalry.        Detachment  of  Cav.  Purnell  Legion 
Artillery. 

Battery  "I"  2d  U.  S.  Artillery. 

11        Maryland      " 

"         "  L  "  1st  New  York  Artillery. 
2  Independent  Batteries  Pennsylvania  Artillery. 

Infantry. 

8d  New  York  Volunteers. 
4th       " 

llth  Pennsylvania 
87th  " 

lllth  " 

21st  Massachusetts  (Detachment.) 

2d  Delaware 
2d  Maryland 
1st  Eastern  Shore  Home  Guards  (Maryland  VoluntteraX 

O(J  "  t«  <(  <i  "  " 

Purnell  Legion.  "  " 

3  Battalions. 

TKX  EKD. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


I960 


Form  L9-32m-8,'57(.C8680s4)444 


1*70 
C62f 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     001  156806     o 


